Psychic Influence

W h a t Thi s Book C a n Do for Y o u
This book reveals at last the mystery of the phenomenal secret

power which certain shrewd men and women, all through the
Ages, have used with the utmost profit to themselvesbut which
they carefully concealed and guarded from others. W ith this wellguarded secret power, some of its possessors, the most ordinary
people, have literally ruled kings and queens and other heads of
empires . . . thrilled, at any a g e, the most sought-after men or
women . . . swept others everywhere off their feet . . . amassed
fabulous wealth . . . healed the sick . . . snatched others or
themselves out of grave danger in seemingly supernatural fashion!
W ith this well-guarded secret power, this select group eclipsed
the gains of others who outclassed them in all types of attractive
ness, learning, or kindness from the heart. And yet they resorted
to nothing more than the obvious anatomical parts of their bodies,
plus their ow n minds. But they used them in a highly secretive
and psychic mannerand by thinking th ree little m agic words.
No other gifts nor accomplishments of others, no matter how
extraordinary, achieved even a modicum of what these otherwise
commonplace or average men and women did, and with so little
effort.
The blinding power that awaits your command

As these otherwise commonplace people proved, what you
actually are or look like counts for only so much. W hat you
9
10
W HAT THIS BOOK CAN DO FOR YOU
induce others to accept you as being counts up to one thousand

tim es m ore. That is the real secret of the miraculous power which
you can acquire. With it, by projecting an appropriate psychic
image power, you can induce others to see anything about you,
either mental or physical, exactly as YOU want them to see it. If
you are neither a mental giant, nor a supernatural Hercules, nor
a physical beauty, with psychic power you can nevertheless easily
induce others to see you and accept you as being one yourself,
just as Black Magic can induce others to see them selves as getting
sick and dying by concentrating on a clay figure of them. No
matter how keenly other people analyze or observe you, with the
power of White Sorcery you can blind their minds and their eyes
to what they actually discern about you, and replace it with the
majestic vision of yourself which you want them to accept. You
just have to create that majestic vision of yourself in your psychic
power center, reinforce it with the secret psychic power posture
or gesture which makes it stunningly clear, project it with Multi
p lied N erve G ap pow er, and you will instantly superimpose that
majestic vision of yourself upon the minds and eyes of others, and
they will perceive you as if you w ere that vision. T hat is the
phenomenal secret power which certain people, all through the
Ages, have used with the utmost profit to themselves, but which
they shrewdly concealed from others. With the Fascitarr you
cement into you permanently the secret of how to produce it and
are transformed into the new, psychic-pow ered you. You can,
thereafter, at any tim e alter instantly any inferior impression
anybody has of you. Even if you never improved yourself in any
manner thereafter, you could still, whenever you wished to, con
vince anybody you wanted to in a flash that you were the most
stupendous person on earth.
You are about to enter the inner sanctum of this well-guarded
secret power and make it your own. Your dreams will at last come
true speedily and w ith astonishingly sim plicity. This secret power
is a well-concealed discovery which five men, during more than
a century and a quarter, tracked down and found after searching
for it halfway around the world. Between the covers of this book
it is finally revealed to you in full scope and power for your own
use, and for limitless profit, with an ybody in any situation. With
this secret power you may, at any time:
WHAT THIS BOOK CAN DO FOR YOU
11
1. Have people see you instantly as bursting with a fascina

tion which you actually dont possess.
2. See you instantly as being far more handsome or beauti
ful than you could ever hope to be.
3. Accept you instantly as being far more intelligent than
you could ever dream to be.
4. Be advanced by your superior in business with a speed
out of all proportion to your actual abilities.
5. Handle difficult subordinates, or youngsters, instantly like
a magician performing magic.
6. Win the most sought-after man or woman to you instantly,
with utmost facility.
7. Draw powerful, desirable, financial backers or allies to
you instantly with little effort on your part.
8. Keep your wife or husband always deeply in love with
you, no matter how far away from you he or she may be, with
little effort.
9. Turn the minds of your customers or clients instantly in
your favor, and by hardly doing a thing, so that they flock to you
thereafter.
10. Sweep people anywhere and everywhere off their feet
instantly for service to you, and by your hardly making a move.
11. Enthrall groups or masses of people instantly, even if
I you are just an ordinary, unprepossessing average talker.
12. Be accepted instantly as the greatest person alive by prac
tically anybody anyw here, even though you may be far from being
that great person yourself, and achieve it by hardly exerting a
thing, as so many shrewd mystics before you have done.
13. Relieve your husband, wife, relative or friend from nerv
ous tension instantly.
14. Relieve a dear one or yourself quickly of the torture of
backache^
"W w **15. Scare off instantly, without a weapon, the charge of a
ferocious beast or other attacker.
16. Find out quickly where someone you love has secretly
fled and is hiding, no matter where or how far away.
17. Summon a ghost for financial help and get it.
18. Psychically call a close friend or relative 1,000 miles or
more away, for financial help, and get it.
12
W HAT THIS BOOK CAN DO FOR YOU
19. Convert people instantly to be under your control re

gardless of time or space.
20. Snatch others or yourself out of grave danger instantly
in seemingly supernatural fashion.
21. Save the life of a dying dear one with your psychic
powered thought.
T h e world-wide search fo r the m agic secrets o f W hite Sorcery
Frank Rudolph Young and his two great-granduncles, his
grandfather and his father, spent a total of 131 years searching
the continents of the world for the well-guarded magic secrets of
psychic power. They sought them from the greatest variety of
people imaginablefrom mystics to maharajas, from medicine
men to patrones, from workers, professional people, Presidents
and billionaires. During 35 of those years Frank R. Young him
self m et, stu died w ider, knew , or associated with ex-President
Herbert Hoover; billionaire Bernard Baruch; immortal authors
and artists, like Ernest Hemingway, Sinclair Lewis, Thomas
Wolfe; exciting religious leaders, like Aimee Semple McPherson,
and Krishna Venta; Dr. Eisenschim; Dr. Sadler, the noted psy
chiatrist and textbook author; many renowned university pro
fessors; a galaxy of Hollywood stars; and many other kinds of
successful people in the different professions. To complete his
dedicated search for the great psychically powered secrets in this
book, the author enrolled and attended classes in several spe
cialized schools for years, or privately studied and researched in
the archives of the libraries and museums of scores of leading
colleges and universities in many countries, combing the histories,
biographies and rare literature down through the ages. This
book is the distilled wisdom of effective action that you can take
to quickly materialize all your desires, everyone of them, in a far
simpler manner than you ever dreamed possiblethrough your
personal psychic power.
Contents
1 How White Sorcery Works for You 19

How black magic is produced 19
The big test of your temptation to use White Sorcery and the
power of your psychic image for un-worthy purposes 20
The secret power of White Sorcery 22
How everybody presents a certain image of himself to every
body else 23
How all matter produces a psychic image to control other mat
ter 25
The five channels through which you control others instantly with
White Sorcery 26
How psychic image power controls others instantly 27
How White Sorcery changes your own character and makes you
the master of your own self 28
How to multiply your nerve gap power and produce psychic
image power 28
Exercise 1. How to reduce the resistance at your Nerve Gaps
Exercise 2. How to create instant Multiplied Nerve Gap power
The three omnipotent little words you must know 30
How to develop your secret power of White Sorcery * 30
2 Psychic Secret 1: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic
Powered Thought 33
The easy way to enslave the attitudes of others invisibly with
your psychic powered thought 34
Exercise 1. How to seize the attention instantly o f a powerful,
desirable backer or ally, with your psychic pow ered thought
Exercise 2. How to stimulate instantly the deep interest o f a su
perior who can help you rise fast with your psychic pcnvered
thought
Conclusion 43
13
14
CONTENTS
Psychic Secret 2: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Powered Glance 45
The easy way to hold others spellbound invisibly with your psy
chic powered glance 46
Exercise 1. How to pave the way instantly for a self-introduction
to an important person, with your psychic powered glance
Exercise 2. How to convince a difficult subordinate instantly
that you are interested in him as a person and want to help
him, with your psychic powered glance
Exercise 3. How a woman can entice a most attractive man to
meet her, instantly, with her psychic powered glance
The psychic powered glance put to evil uses 56
Conclusion 57
4

Powered Physical Presence 59
Exercise 1. How to thrill the woman you like instantly with your
psychic powered physical presence
Exercise 2. How to petrify a towering bully instantly in a fight
without striking a blow
Exercise 3. How to make others see you instantly as being far
more dazzling than you are
Conclusion 69
5

Powered Speech 71
The easy way to put people under your active influence invisibly
with your psychic powered speech 72
Exercise 1. How to fill a person you are standing behind, with
invincible confidence in himself instantly before he competes
in anything
Exercise 2. How to sway a group or mass o f people to your sup
port instantly
Exercise 3. How to gain the confidence o f a confused new em
ployee instantly
Conclusion 78
6
Psychic Secret 5: How to Produce the "Magic of Your Psychic

Powered Manners 81
The easy way to sweep others off their feet invisibly with your
psychic powered manners 82
CONTENTS
15
Psychic Secret 5: How to Produce the Magic of your Psychic

Powered Manners (cont.)
Exercise 1. How to win over to you the domineering mother of

a desirable bachelor and get him as a husband, with tjour
psychic powered manners
Exercise 2. How to make a prospective client feel important in
stantly
Exercise 3. How to maintain permanent leadership over a group
or mass o f people instantly
Conclusion 93
7

Powered Body Movements 95
The easy way to fascinate others invisibly with your psychic pow
ered body movements 96
Exercise 1. How to excite the woman you want, instantly, with

your psychic powered body movements
Exercise 2. How to give your old maid daughter, instantly, con
fidence to go out, meet, and win an eligible man
Exercise 3. How to prevent your over-suspicious husband or wife
instantly from ruining the fun whenever you are the life of the
party
Conclusion 106
8

Powered Behavior 107
The easy way to mold the characters invisibly with your psychic
powered behavior 108
Exercise 1. How to convert a domineering mate into a coopera

tive mate instantly, with your psychic powered behavior
Exercise 2. How to get rid o f a determined suitor you dont love,
instantly, with your psychic powered behavior
Conclusion 117
9

Energized Instinctive Power 119
Exercise 1. How to calm the suspicions of a jealous husband or

wife and convince him that he can always trust you, with
your psychic energized instinctive power
Exercise 2. How to rout and outlast a strong rival in any sport,
with your psychic energized instinctive power
16
CONTENTS

Energized Instinctive Power ( cont.)
Exercise 3. How to enslave the man you like, instantly, with

your psychic energized instinctive power
Conclusion 129
10
Psychic Secret 9; How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Powered Companionship 131
The easy way to extract what you want out of people invisibly
with the secret of your psychic powered companionship 132
Exercise 1. How to tame down a desirable but over-aggressive
male companion instantly without insulting him, with yo-ur
psychic powered companionship
Exercise 2. How to convert a dreaded enemy into a loyal friend
instantly, with your psychic powered companionship
Conclusion 140
11 Psychic Secret 10: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic
Powered Wit 143
The 11 rules you must follow for cultivating your successful
wit 144
The easy way to acquire total leadership over others invisibly
with your psychic powered wit 145
Exercise 1. How to discourage a flirting married woman in
stantly without insulting her or getting into trouble with
her influential husband, with your psychic powered wit
Exercise 2. How to confuse and overwhelm a tiresome person,
instantly, in a heated argument, with your psychic powered
wit
Exercise 3. How to bring a despairingly stubborn husband or
wife under your easy control instantly, with your psychic
powered wit
Conclusion 154
12 Psychic Secret 11: How to Produce the "Magic of Your Psychic
Powered Ideas * 155
The easy way to reap the biggest profits invisibly from your con
trolling others with your psychic powered ideas 156
Exercise 1. How to stimulate ambition instantly in a youngster
who refuses to apply himself, with your psychic powered
ideas
CONTENTS
12
17

Powered Ideas (cont.)
Exercise 2. How to lecture to groups and build up a following

instantly, with your psychic powered ideas
Conclusion 165
13
Psychic Secret 12: How to Produce the Magic of the MindImage of Your Psychic Power 167
The easy way to control others from any distance with the pro
jection of the mind-image of your psychic power 168
Exercise 1. How to persuade a penny-watching husband to give
you an exciting, but quite expensive, vacation, car, jewelry,
or anything you crave madly, instantly, with the mind-image
o f your psychic power
Exercise 2. How to snatch a dying dear one from the jaws of
death instantly, with the mind-image of your psychic power
Conclusion 181
14

Powered Aura 185
The easy way to convert others invisibly like living zombies

helplessly under your control 186
Exercise 1. How to induce a negligent debtor to pay your bill
instantly, with your psychic pow ered aura
Exercise 2. How to capture and hold the sympathy o f the judge
(and jury) instantly when you are up for trial, with your
psychic powered aura
Exercise 3. How to subdue the wrath and control the attitude
o f an over-exacting policeman instantly, with your psychic
powered aura
Conclusion 200
15

Powered Astral Body 203
The easy way to perform almost miracles in communicating with,

or saving the lives of others or your own from grave danger,
with your psychic powered astral body 204
Exercise 1. How to make a powerful, desirable backer or ally do
your bidding instantly, with your psychic powered astral
body
Exercise 2. Hpw to make a superior who can help you rise fast,
18
CONTENTS
15 Psychic Secret 14: How to Produce the "Magic of Your Psychic

Powered Astral Body ( cont.)
do your bidding instantly, with your psychic powered astral
body
Exercise 3. How to make a difficult subordinate, or youngster,
do your bidding instantly, with your psychic powered astral
body
Conclusion 218
The psychic power blotch (the secret of producing the giant
astral body) 220
16 The Fascitarr: How to Retain Your Personal Psychic Power Per
manently 223
How to create the Fascitarr for yourself 223
How to project the Fascitarr 224
How W h i t e Sor cery

W o r k s for Y o u
How b lack m agic is produ ced

L e t us briefly discuss Black Magic enough to know how it is
generally produced for unworthy purposes. An evil-doer molds
a small, clay figure of the person he wants to harm. He visualizes
it as being that person and concentrates his satanic thoughts on
it. His concentration is dynamically intense, for it is produced in
the psychic power center in his forehead. He projects it to the
psychic power center of his intended victim, where he implants
the hellish psychic power image he visualizes on the clay figure.
Against his better judgment, the intended victim starts seeing
himself not as he actually is, but as the demoniac psychic power
image of himself which the evil-doer visualizes in the clay figure.
Even if he is the most honest of men, if this horrible psychic
power image depicts him as a thief and scoundrel, he will start
feeling like a thief and scoundrel instantly and soon act as such.
If the intended victim happens to be a stunningly beautiful
woman and the psychic power image implanted into her depicts
her as being repulsively ugly, she will start seeing herself as being
repulsively ugly and go berserk.
19
20
HOW W H ITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU
If the intended victim happens to be a healthy person, but

the inimical psychic power image implanted into him depicts him
as dying from a scourging disease, he will soon turn illand even
start dying. Try as he might, he is unable to tear himself free
from the mental shackling which suddenly imprisons him, and
is converted into the living, helpless zombie of the evil-doer. And
all, just because the evil-doer projected into his psychic power
center, via a clay figure of him, a devastating psychic power
image which depicted him as being exactly the opposite of what
he really was, and which shattered his ego and self-respect.
The clay figure itself had nothing to do with the spell; it
just helped the evil-doer to visualize his intended victim more
easily and, thereby, to project his ghoulish psychic power image
to him all the more crushingly. The ghoulish psychic power image
was what created the heinous magic spell, and it could have
been projected just as readily and effectively without the aid of
the clay figure. But, Black Magic, as you have just read, is used
for unworthy purposes.
The big test of your temptation to use White Sorcery and
the power of your psychic image for un-worthy purposes
Before reading any further, take this test to determine
whether you will be sure to master and use the power this book
gives you for worthy purposes only. If you cannot pass it success
fully, be most careful of its mysterious and dangerous effects.
On page 22 are two sketches. The one on the left is of the
person you hate, envy, or dread. You long to injure him, to retard
him in life, to prevent him from getting what you want. The easy
way to attain your base ends is by undermining him mentally and
physically, so that he loses confidence in himself and turns des
perate and looks like a ghost of his former self. T hat will finish
him fast.
To do so, stare at ths sketch. Visualize that person as
that healthy sketch. Now, visualize that healthy, contented pic
ture of him, flashing from your eyes through the air and landing
softly inside his forehead. (His forehead is his psychic power
center.) Fill yourself, at the same time, with a jubilant, worship
ing feeling for him, so that his psychic power center receives
HOW W HITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU
21
this psychic power projection of yours eagerly. You will at once

establish a rapturous psychic contact w ith him.
Stare now at the other sketch. Visualize it as that same
person being gripped with terror and disillusionsee him as hav
ing lost his hold on himself and as being on the verge of a
nervous breakdown. Although still physically unchanged, he
feels like 40 pounds under par and as if he has shrunken to a
shadow. Now, visualize that tortured, emaciated picture of him
also flashing from your eyes through the air and landing softly
inside his forehead.
Fill yourself, at the same time, with a bitter, despising feel
ing for him. Since you have already established a rapturous
psychic contact with him, his psychic power center eagerly re
ceives this second psychic power projection of yours. That per
son will be hit as if by a truck. His breath will seemingly be
knocked out of him and he will be subconsciously panic-stricken,
as if hopelessly trapped by a baffling, inescapable doom. You
can easily demolish him after that. But you will not b e taught
how l
Are you eager to use the power in this book in that negative
m anner? If you are, this secret p ow er m ay not b e m ad e available
to you.
If you are NOT eager to use it in that base manner, but
solely to master and use a technique on e thousand tim es m ore
pow erfu l still for worthy and beneficial purposes, you will be
able to achieve your miraculous aims almost automatically.
The secret power of White Sorcery
W ith White Magic you project a psychic power image of
yourself to Jack (or Jane) in the same way as in Black Magic,
but for the purpose of implanting a new picture of yourself in his
psychic power center which will elevate you in his mind to his
highest level of respect. If Jack or Jane is not too certain of your
honesty, for instance, you will implant a psychic power image of
yourself depicting you as the most honest person on earth. If you
are just an average-looking woman, you can implant a psychic
power image of yourself in the man you want, depicting you as
being stunningly beautiful. If you are rather nervous and phys-
22
h im to be
ically weak, you can implant into a threatening assailant a psychic

power image of yourself depicting you as bursting with confidence
and exploding with herculean power. You still seek personal gain
with psychic image power, but you secure it not by destroying
Jack or Jane, but by making yourself instantly look and act, in
their eyes, exactly as you want them to see you look and act.
Now, dont mistake White Sorcery for White Magic. White
Magic is used exclusively to help or benefit others. White Sorcery
is also used to benefit others; how ever, it is practiced primarily
by the few shrewd men and women who seek to better their own
lives instantly with its different magic secrets, and yet not neces
sarily ruin the life prospects of others while doing so. These
few shrewd men and women therefore try to d eceiv e others about
their true selves and never to reveal their drawbacks to them.
The one using White Sorcery is consequently not an evil-doer, but
neither is he primarily a self-sacrificer, except in special instances.
He uses White Sorcery power to achieve his ends because it is
23
frequently the only practical and instant solution to an otherwise

insurmountable problem and because it can enable him to achieve
his goals in life with a minimum expenditure of time and energy
by encouraging others to do the dirty work for him against
their wills. In a sense, this art may almost be called a lazy per
sons magic ladder to success in anything w hatever. For that same
reason, on the other hand, it serves the ambitious person just as
miraculously, multiplying the success of his efforts with his doing
practically nothing more. Your projected psychic power image,
then, is the magic but tremendously powerful influence with
which either black magic or witchcraft is applied.
How everybody presents a certain image
of himself to everybody else
Nobody is strictly just himself with other people. He pre
sents or tries to present to others only certain aspects of his true
character. The rest he conceals. Nobody, therefore, knows any
body else through and through. Identical and Siamese twins ap
proximate that state with each other the closest. Other people
are constantly being surprised by the unexpected behavior of
those whom they assumed they understood perfectly well. The
unscrupulous tries to present to others an image of impeccable
honesty, while the gullible tries to present one of worldly shrewd
ness. Even those individuals who are convinced that they under
stand certain others exactly as they are, usually understand
them only to a limited degree.
The lover will see his loved one as being incomparably beau
tiful and kindhearted, and yet, she might be far from being either.
Love is blind. So is fanaticism, prejudice, wish thinking, envy,
stubbornness, sentimentality, terror, arrogance, ignorance, bru
tality, sex compulsions, paranoia, obsession, greed and countless
other traits that beset mankind. The one possessed by any of them
sees only the side of reality which conforms with what he wants
or expects to see in it. He creates his ow n conception of reality.
He refuses to perceive or to listen to reason, no matter how
logically it may be demonstrated or explained to him.
Indeed, he turns only defiant and pugnacious then, for he
cannot free himself from the image of reality which his enslav
24
ing trait has superimposed upon his eyes and his mind. Two
such individuals with opposite philosophies may witness exactly
the same event in the same place at the same time, and yet each
will depart with an absolutely different picture of it in his mind,
as well as with an absolutely different conception of what he saw.
Each one of them, besides, will be just as positive as the other
that what h e saw was what actually took place.
In fact, even two highly respected experts in the same field,
like two Supreme Court Justices, may analyze the very same legal
question thoroughly and unbiasedly and yet deliver absolutely
differing opinions on it. Age, too, alters the images of life which
we carry with us. The young man tends to be radical, but when
he is much older he tends to be conservative. He examines the
same life questions at each of those age periods, with his own
eyes and his own mind, and yet he sees entirely different images
of them in each period and reacts to them absolutely different.
Even the activities in which he reveled as a boy, he laughs at
when middle-aged. As a boy, on the other hand, he laughed at
the activities of the middle-aged.
Young Ignatius Loyola of antiquity was a warrior and a
libertine and proud of it. Following his war injury and the vision
that came to him immediately after it, he changed into a re
ligious ascetic and was eventually sainted by the Church. In an
instant he saw the same world he had seen before, with entirely
different eyes and acquired a different mind. The hysteric
behaves normally in situations which do not excite his psycho
logical aberrations or shortcomings, but goes berserk in situa
tions which do. His mind then flees instantly into delusions, hal
lucinations or flights of fancy. He hears his enemies pursuing
him; sees them hiding behind street corners; beholds them
as being far more gigantic and herculean than they are, even
when they are present right before his eyes. He detects mean
ness in the kindest face and even develops instant muscular
paralyses and other hysterical fugues in his desperate attempt
to escape the evils and dangers of reality.
Since none of us is one hundred per cent sane, all of us are
subject to the influence of what we assum e we see. NONE of us
sees always the exact reality in anything. Even when the reality
is so simple that two of us see practically the same thing, our
25
opinions or explanations of it differ always in varying degrees.

Expert beauty contest judges regularly analyze the final five
contestants in keen detail, from head to foot, applying all the
knowledge of anatomy and art they possess. And yet, they rarely
agree unanimously on the winner. Even when they do, the total
points from each judge differs from that of the other judges as
a rule, and sometimes considerably so. As a youth, Jack may be
infatuated with Janes type of woman, but as a matured man he
may be infatuated more with Maries type. There is nothing abso
lutely stable or absolutely logical about what anybody sees,"
and therefore nothing absolutely stable or logical about what
he surmises about it.
flow all matter produce* a psychic image
to control other matter
This universal instability of the images of others which peo
ple harbor of each other, is true of all forms of matter. Its great
advantage is that it enables other creatures or other matter to
create and project images of themselves which bring about their
aims in life with the least expenditure of time and energy. People,
for instance, who would otherwise make mild impressions upon
others, regularly make staggering impressions by producing im
ages of themselves for others to behold which falsely display
them as being far greater or far more attractive persons than
they actually are. All matter does likewise. From the very begin
ning of time, all dead matter and all living creatures, from the
most rudimentary to the most complex, have striven to control
other forms of matter or other creatures, either for survival or
propagation. Nothingneither the atoms, nor the molecules, nor
the protoplasm, nor the living cellseems to desire to exist, or is
able to exist, in a totally isolated state. It consequently strives to
attract to itself that which will enable it to exist at its best easiest.
To do so it has to develop qualities which will draw that desirable
other thing to it with the least expenditure of energy on its part,
and which will keep that desirable other thing bound to it for
the longest period necessary.
The different atoms and molecules, therefore, have acquired
different electrical charges and valences (or proportions of these
20
HOW WHITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU
electrical charges) which attract and bind to them certain specific

other atoms or molecules. All living creatures likewise have ac
quired qualities (like the secondary sex characteristics) which
draw and keep other living creatures attached to them. Different
styles, beauty aids, luxurious possessions, and prestige through
titles or respectable occupations are external additions to the
image of attracting other humans. Competing with the Joneses
even includes ones family in the image. Public relations tries to
control the public with the public image of the individual or
association it publicizes. All government is founded upon a con
trolling image. When that image fails, the government becomes
unpopular and falls.
THAT is how certain otherwise ordinary persons, all down
the Ages, have ruled kings and queens, thrilled the most soughtafter men or women and swept them and others everywhere off
their feet, amassed fabulous wealth, healed the sick and dying,
snatched others or themselves out of grave danger in seemingly
supernatural fashion. They took advantage of the instability of
the images which other people had of them and produced ex
traordinary images of themselves with such explosive psychic
power blasts that they superimposed them not only upon the
eyes of those other people immediately, but upon their con
scious m inds as well. Those other people immediately no longer
envisioned the old images of them, but their new, unsurpassable
psychic power images. Rivals of theirs, meanwhile, who eclipsed
them in attractiveness, learning, or kindness of heart were still
seen by those other people as they were before and were, there
fore, promptly by-passed.
The five channels through which you control

others instantly with While Sorcery
You can control others instantly with any of the magic
secrets of psychic image power because you can reach them
decisively through five important mental and sensory channels.
1. Through their eyes (their sense of vision)
2. Through their ears (their sense of hearing)
3. Through their sense of pressure (by touching them)
27
4. Through their sense of smell (by keeping your body and
breath hygienic)
5. Through their psychic power center (by means of your
psychic power projections, your aura and your astral
body)
Through these five channels you can bring anybody under
the instant control of any one of the magic secrets of psychic
image power because:
1. Through their eyes you can reach them with the visual
physical images of your body movements, glance, physical
presence, manners and behavior.
2. Through their ears you can reach them with the auditory
images of your speech, companionship, wit and ideas.
3. Through their sense of pressure you can reach them with
the tactile (contact) images of your behavior, manners,
physical presence and companionship.
4. Through their sense of smell you can reach them with the
olfactory sense image of your clean body and breath. If
you are a woman, you can even add an effective cosmetic
to help you.
5. Through their psychic power center you can reach them
with your psychic power projections, your aura and your
astral body.
How psychic image power controls others instantly
You control anyone through his conscious and subconscious
minds, as well as through his psychic power center in his fore
head. When you move your arms in a certain manner, for instance,
you invade his conscious mind with that picture visually, and
the picture either intrigues or alerts it.
His conscious mind subsequently flashes to his subconscious
mind a specific mental impression of you. It might be an impres
sion of admiration for the masterful or graceful way you moved
your arm, or it might be one of caution against being struck by
it. If, at the same time you move your arms, you reinforce that
visual picture with Multiplied Nerve Gap power, you stun him
beyond reason, and he wiH see in your arm movement some
28
thing that his physical eyes never saw. He will then react to that
simple movement of your arms exactly as you want him to and
will, therefore, be under your instant control. It is as simple, but
as astounding, as that.
How White Sorcery changes your own character
and makes you the master of your own self
Not only does your psychic image power control someone
instantly, but it also endows your own character with invincible
qualities. Your self-confidence, self-assurance and poise expand
limitlessly. You stop being uncertain of yourself when dealing
with others, and wondering whether you will master them. You
know you will m aster them . You establish a victorious circle of
conquest in place of your vicious circle of defeat. Anything about
your physical appearance which does not enhance it, vanishes
swiftly from your mind because then it no longer attracts the
attention of others. Your triumphant, irresistible Psychic Image
Power is what they see of you now, and it converts you in
stantly into their master. T hat is what the otherwise ordinary
people did with their Psychic Image Powers all through the
annals of history.
How to multiply your nerve gap power and produce
psychic image power
For a thought command to pass from your highest Visual
Center (near the back of your brain) through your eyes to the
outside of your body before you telepathize it to a person, it has
to flash its way through the four chain-like segments of that
nerve pathway. This means that it has to leap across the three
Nerve Gaps (synapses) which lie between those four chain-like
segments.1 ( -------1--------2 3------- )
The resistance which each of these three Nerve Gaps offers
your thought command, however, is 12 times greater than that
which the four chain-like segments of the nerve pathway to
gether offer it. Your thought command is thereby reduced 12
times in power at each of these three Nerve Gapsor a total of
1 Frank R. Young, Cyclomancy: The Secret of Psychic Power Control (West
Nyack, N.Y.: Parker Publishing Company, Inc., 1966).
29
12 x 12 x 12, or thousands of times by the time it reaches the

outside of your body. It stands to reason, then, that if you could
diminish to any d eg ree the unavoidable Nerve Gap resistance
which weakens the transmission of your thought command to the
outside world, you would automatically project a correspond
ingly stronger thought command to anyone. You can diminish
that unavoidable Nerve Gap resistance to your thought command
with Multiplied Nerve Gap power.
To achieve Multiplied Nerve Gap power, deliver your
thought command to a person in a frame of mind which in
creases the secretion which your Nerve Gaps automatically pro
duce between their spaces when any stimulation flows across
them. A happy frame of mind happens to be the frame of mind
which increases that very secretion because it activates your
parasympathetic nervous system and suppresses your sympathetics. So, practice the exercises as stated and produce Multi
plied Nerve Gap power instantly every time you are instructed
to use it in this book:
Exercise 7.
How to reduce the resistance at your N erve C a p s.
Sit calmly wherever you are, and reflect about something

delightful which you like to do or to eat. Shut your eyes, at first,
and visualize this activity or rare treat so vividly that it fills your
whole body with a blissful joy.
After a few seconds, think of something still m ore enjoyable
and saturate your body with it until it is bursting with bliss.
Practice and master this exercise.
Exercise 2.
How to create instant M ultiplied N erve G a p pow er.
For about half a minute now, think of your daily affairs

instead. Then suddenly throw yourself into the same enraptured
frame of mind with which you completed Exercise 1. Dont build
up to that frame of mind gradually, as you did before, but plunge
into it at once with full ecstasy. Your whole body should feel
practically levitated with this surge of unsurpassable joy.
Master these two exercises, and you will be able to produce
M ultiplied N erve G ap pow er at will and project the magic secrets
of the psychic powered image with miraculous results any time,
30
just as the otherwise ordinary men and women did all through
the Ages. To help you remember easier how to produce Multiplied Nerve Gap power, whenever it is mentioned in this book,
it will always be followed by the parenthesized phrase (feel
divinely blissful). The more exhilarated you can make yourself
feel when you project Multiplied Nerve Gap power, the more
powerfully your psychic power command affects a person, and
the more overwhelmingly you will control him. These exercises
alone constitute one of the greatest discoveries which I have
published and shared with my readers.
The three omnipotent little words you must know
Those three little magic words, feel divinely blissful, are
just as omnipotent as love God or any other unchallengeable
combinations of words are to the believer. They mean literally
the same thing, for when you love God, you feel divinely blissful.
Your whole body physiology, including your nerve physiology,
then changes. So do your thoughts, facial expressions, behavior,
manners, attitudes, health, PSYCHIC POW ERindeed, every
thing about you. You dont merely feel satisfied or contented
then, but absolutely painless, tensionless, worryless, as if floating
in the clouds or in heaven itself. You are in the very frame of mind
which the mystic achieves when he contacts the Absolute. When
you persist and fall into it as intensely as he, you can then per
form miracles with it, just as he does. You will then be in perfect
communion with the Universe (or with God Himself, as the re
ligious would express it) and thereby be Its (or His) instrument.
Earthly accomplishments which seem impossible to perform, be
come so simple that they perform themselves at your mere com
mand. All because you are thinking, and believing with all your
soul, three little magic words. Your body reactions will respond
to them as miraculously as the mystics does when he thinks
them; and the psychic power you project will be just as magical
as his.
How to develop your secret power of White Sorcery
You will now learn the 14 different secrets of White
Sorcery. Each one is separate and does not depend upon
HOW W HITE SORCERY WORKS FOB YOU
31
mastering the others; but you can achieve miracles with one that
you cannot achieve with another. So, leam them all, because the
explosive power behind all of them is still Multiplied Nerve Gap
power ( feel divinely blissful). Practice the exercises in doing the
programs in each of them and apply their dynamics immediately
on other people in your everyday life. Everybody who knows you
will at once see a different and incredibly more attractive and
persuasive you than they ever dreamed of before! You will detect
their changed attitude towards you in a flash, and you will feel
like a different person. In the true life cases that follow the exer
cises and programs for each of the 14 secrets, you will leam
how certain otherwise average persons have achieved veritable
miracles with each psychic secret. You will now have all the
secrets at your command to power your immediate success to
obtain all you want out of life.
2
P s y c h i c S e c r e t I:
H o w to P r o d u c e t he " M a g i c "
of Y o u r P s y c h i c P o w e r e d T h o u g h t
I he Psychic Powered Thought is the magic secret for enslaving

the attitudes of other people towards you instantly. With it you
can at once capture the interest of someone, overcome his hesi
tancy to knowing you, or implant the psychic command that will
alter in him all his feelings towards you, exactly as you want
them changed. When you enter a room feeling either cheerful
or dejected, even if you remain silent, practically everyone pres
ent, both friend and stranger, senses your mood instantly. You
can conceal it only by putting on an act. But even that doesnt
always conceal it. Something about youperhaps, your manner,
the look in your eyes, the way you move, or som ething else which
baffles the observersexposes it. Without even trying then, you
d o affect people, even total strangers, daily with your thoughts,
even unconscious ones.
The kin d of thoughts you harbor, in fact, significantly affect
your daily relationships with others. If you step into a social
gathering, fuming with hate or bitter with cynicism, you drive
others away from you. If you step into it bursting with affection
33
34
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED THOUGHT
for all and bubbling with optimism, you draw others to you. If
you notice someone of the opposite sex with disinterest, that
person will withdraw his own interest in you, if he has any. In
fact, he ( or she) might even turn disdainful of you. If you show
keen interest, however, the person will be flattered and rendered
vulnerable to your advances. Everybody enjoys being admired,
regardless of whom the admirer is. If you face a person in busi
ness and harbor a sympathetic frame of mind towards him, he
will instantly feel that there is a common bond, and this will
hasten and multiply your success with him. If you face a sub
ordinate and think kindly of him, he will instantly feel that he
should strain to please you or show off his ability to you.
But now, if you multiply the power of these thoughts or
feelings by blasting them out of your mind instead o f m erely
thinking them, you will stun those w'ho receive them, and they
will be controlled by them many tim es m ore com pletely. It will
be like a vigorous blow compared to a gentle pat. You will be
producing a Psychic Powered Thought that will eclipse the effects
of your normal thought. Thats the magic of your Psychic Pow
ered Thought. The psychic master can multiply his by overcom
ing the resistance at his Nerve Gaps by 109 tim es or more. With
a little practice, you can so multiply yours considerably. Then
you can even project it into the spirit world! You need only to
double or triple it, however, in order to achieve incredible re
sults in the physical world.
The easy way to enslave the attitudes of others
invisibly with your psychic powered thought
If you want someone to feel that you like him, you cannot
harbor the thought that you despise him and expect him to feel
otherwise. Your thought has to fit your wish. If you want to
persuade him to do something which he might refuse to do, on
the other hand, you cannot harbor the thought that you want
him to do it against his will or he will sense that you are against
him. Think, rather, that you want him to do something which he
likes to do, and then inveigle him, through your Psychic Powered
Thought, into doing the thing he dislikes to do. That is why this
secret power is so important. Practically every noted advance
ment in life is based upon Joe persuading Jack to do what Jack

d o es not want to do. A salesman, a politician, an army officer, a
husband, a wife, a lover, a businessman, a clergyman, a parent,
a pupileach has to persuade other people regularly to do what
they dont want to do, even when it is for those peoples own
good.
A word o f caution.
If you are normally a solemn-looking person, you are not
likely to exhibit to anyone the rig;ht facial expression when you
project your Psychic Powered Thought. No matter how admi
rably you reflect about him, if you accompany your Psychic Pow
ered Thought with a displeased expression when he is looking
your way, you will lessen considerably the secret power of this
magic secret. And yet, your displeased expression might be due
mainly to your habit of drawing the corners of your lips down
rather than up, when you smile, so that you seem to sneer rather
than smile. Train your facial expression, in that case, to reinforce
the impression which your thought is intended to convey. You
certainly know many a person whose infectious smile smooths his
lifes path. By adding the right facial expression to your Psychic
Powered Thought you will add incredible force to the potential
of this secret.
And now, if you go still further and multiply the power of
your thought by blasting it out of your mind with Multiplied
Nerve Gap power, as the psychic master does, you will stun those
who receive it until you enslave their attitudes to you.
Practice the Exercises as described and master producing the
magic secret of your psychic powered thought.
Exercise 1.
How to seize the attention instantly o f a pow erful,
desirable hacker or a lly, with your psychic p o w ered thought.
Lawrence is a person of wealth and strong connections who

could serve you as a powerful backer or ally in the enterprise
you want to launch. You suddenly spy him at a social gathering.
Seize his attention at once, in order to impress him overwhelm
ingly when you meet him. Your psychic powered thought is the
ideal means for that. Practice how to create it before your mirror
36
and watch your facial expression closely. Then, project it to him,

Stand across your room and stare at your image in the
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Lawrence.
At once pick out something about him that you admire at sight.
He might possess a quiet reserve, an imposing stance, a confident
eye, or even a hasty, but fair-dealing, manner. Intoxicate yourself
with admiration for it, as if it belonged to the leader of an em
pire and was enrapturing to behold. Banish from your mind
any quality of his which counteracts it. D ont let bashfulness,
embarrassment or fear of failure to enthrall him discourage you,
or it will sabotage your right facial expression. Saturate yourself
with that on e tlvm ght picture, so that your whole body trembles
with an eagerness to dash over to Lawrence and introduce your
self. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful),
project that on e thought picture out of your eyes with shattering
psychic power and nail it right into him through his eyes. It will
leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in his
forehead, faster and stronger than any other competing impres
sion he receives at the time . . . competing impressions like,
whether you are indeed so interesting as you seem, or whether you
are just seeking him out for some private gain. With your psychic
powered aiought you have seized instantly the attention of a
powerful, desirable backer and enslaved his attitude towards
you.
Exercise 2.
How to stimulate instantly the d eep interest o f a
superior who can help you rise fa st with your psychic p ow ered
thought.
Arthur is your superior in your occupation. Through him

you could rise much faster and easier in your career. Stimulate
his deep interest in you as soon as possible, so that you can profit
through him to the utmost. Your psychic powered thought is the
ideal means for that. Practice how to create it before your mirror
watching your facial expression closely. Then, project it to him.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Arthur.
He has just appeared wherever you are performing your duties.
At once pick out something about his apparent character that you
admire and which makes, or could make, others like him at sight.
37
Even if his attitude is sullen, try to see it as the outer shell

of a good-hearted person. If he is a well-balanced individual, of
course, it will be easy to pick out something about him which
you genuinely admire. Think of him as being fair and just, if
you can think of nothing else. Concentrate on that on e quality
as if he were the only person on earth who possessed it. D ont
let nervousness, embarrassment, or a feeling of inferiority or de
fiance grip you, or it will sabotage your right facial expression.
Saturate yourself with that on e thought picture, so that your
whole body trembles with eager anticipation to carry out his
instructions to the letter and satisfy him. W ith Multiplied Nerve
Gap power (feel divinely blissful), project that on e thought pic
ture out of your eyes with shattering psychic power, and nail it
right into Arthur through his eyes. It will leap across his own
Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in his forehead, faster
and stronger than any other competing impression he receives at
the time . . . competing impressions like, whether you are in
deed as satisfying a worker as you seem to be, and whether he
should advance somebody else he has in mind instead of you.
W ith your psychic powered thought you have stimulated in
stantly the deep interest of a superior who can help you rise
fast and enslaved his attitude towards you.
Now that you have practiced these exercises, apply the same
technique in any situation in life in which you can use your
thought to enslave the other person to you instantly. In the true
life cases described in the following paragraphs, you will learn
how certain people in different parts of the world have used
staggeringly the magic of the psychic powered thought. The
names of the individuals involved have been changed.
How Alfonso, the destitute worker, subdued the savage fury
o f his merciless boss, and also got the promotion he wanted.
Alfonso, a young cane-field m ozo in a less developed Latin
American country, dreaded that he had ruined his opportunity
of promotion to sirviente (house servant) by his patron, Don
Emiliano. The day had been scorching hot, and Alfonso had
nearly collapsed repeatedly while bent over chopping down the
c a m (sugar cane) for Don Emilianos mill. He had, as a con
38
sequence, chopped down with the m achete, considerable less

caha than usual in his 12 hour day. As a house servant he would
be paid less ($9 a month instead of $15), but he would no longer
labor in the broiling sun, his food would be gratis, he would wear
Don Emilianos castoff garments and look like somebody, and
sleep in the p atron s kitchen rather than in his malarial hut. He
would wear Don Emilianos castoff som brero, too, and arouse the
envy of the other m ozos! But he had just ruined the opportunity
of his lifetime and was doomed to slaving in the cane-fields like
the other m ozos until he was old and feeble at forty-five or
dropped dead. Not only that, but Don Emiliano might even re
ward him now with a sound horsewhipping for working like a
laggard.
An afternoon thunderstorm prevented Don Emiliano from
checking up on his m ozos that day. So, after sundown, Alfonso
drifted desperately to the brujo (witch doctor) and offered him
all the pitiable cash he had, for help. After listening to him, the
brujo taught him what amounted to his psychic powered thought.
He sent Alfonso back to his hut to practice it and use it next day.
Early next morning, just as the penetrating mist was clear
ing, Don Emiliano descended on Alfonso. There was a volcanic
fire in his eye, and he carried the horsewhip threateningly. Alfonso
shuddered as he envisioned himself prostrated on the ground
with the skin on his back ripped to bloody shreds. But, as the
witch doctor had counseled him, he banished all fear of failure
at once from his mind and did exactly what he had practiced.
He looked at Don Emiliano intently and picked out something
about him that he admired to the skies. It happened to be the
Senors bushy, pepper-and-salt beard. Alfonso intoxicated him
self with admiration for it, as if it belonged to a Greek god. He
banished from his mind all memory of Don Emilianos round
shoulders and bursting pouch. He saturated himself with that
on e thought picture, so that his whole body trembled with an
eagerness to throw himself at the Senors feet and worship him
for his startling beard. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful), Alfonso projected that one thought picture
out of his eyes with shattering psychic power and nailed it right
into his patron, through his eyes.
Don Emiliano stood still at once, as if suddenly rendered
39
helpless. The upright whip lowered slowly to the grass. After a

second or two, he grunted and marched off.
What had taken place? That on e thought picture which
Alfonso had projected to him, had leaped across Don Emilianos
own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in his forehead,
faster and stronger than any other competing impression he had
received at the time . . . competing impressions like his deter
mination to give Alfonso a whipping he would never forget, or to
banish him forever from becoming his sirviente.
Before the week was out, Alfonso was promoted to the job
he wanted. Don Emiliano, too, even advised him to work easily
the first day or two. With his psychic powered thought Alfonso,
the poor worker, had subdued the savage fury of his merciless,
all powerful boss and enslaved his attitude towards him instantly
and favorably.
How failing Jerry persuaded his strict chemistry teacher
instantly to pass him, with his psychic powered thought.
Jerry was failing in high school chemistry. Unless he passed
it, it would squash all his prospects of going to college and seri
ously handicap his aspirations in life. Jerry disliked chemistry:
he deplored having to memorize the long list of formulas and to
perform the laboratory experiments. Whenever he stepped into
the class or the lab, he shuddered. He even cracked more test
tubes negligently than he should have, half-dozed during the
lectures and seldom handed in his weekly assignments complete.
But now he faced his doom, for Mr. Engwall, his chemistry
teacher, was bound to fail him. When Jerry looked at his report
card he was gripped with a mounting dread of the appalling
reality ahead of him, and the devastating realization that he had
exiled himself permanently from the envious career he had out
lined for himself after college. If he had to do it all over again,
he would study chemistry intently from the very first day in class,
skip no classes and do all his homework regularly. He would also
apply himself in the lab. He was studying feverishly now for the
final examination, hoping to save himself by a miracle.
He discussed his frantic problem with his mother. She, with
her feminine intuition, urged him to practice and apply on Mr.
Engwall what amounted to the magic of his psychic powered
40
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED THOUGH1
thought. Jerry doubted that it would work for him, but what else
could he do to save himself?
In class next day, when Mr. Engwall looked hard at him
and prepared to knock him dizzy with a textbook question, Jerry
at once picked out something about his teacher that he admired
at sight. It happened to be Mr. Engwalls brooding expression.
Jerry intoxicated himself with admiration for it, as if it belonged
to the most brilliant scientist of the era. He banished from his
mind any quality of Mr. Engwalls which counteracted it such as,
his cold, clipped words and occasional caustic manner. He did
not let bashfulness, embarrassment or terror of failure discourage
him and sabotage his right facial expression. Jerry at once sat
urated himself with that thought picture, so that his whole body
trembled with an eagerness to study chemistry day and night and
capture the highest class honors in it. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap
power (feel divinely blissful), he projected that thought picture
out of his eyes with shattering psychic power, and nailed it right
into Mr. Engwall, through his eyes. Mr. Engwall fired his crip
pling question at Jerry, but its fury decreased as he neared the
end of it. Jerry knew the answer that day, but Mr. Engwall did
not even wait. Instead he immediately gave Jerry hints as to how
to answer it, and then practically answered it himself. Then he
praised Jerry for giving him the right answer!
Jerrys thought picture had leaped across his teachers Nerve
Gaps to the psychic power center in his forehead, faster and
stronger than any other competing impression he had received
at the time . . . competing impressions like, his affixed dislike
of Jerrys attitude towards the subject, and his instinctive de
termination to teach him a lesson he would never forget by hand
ing him the grade he deserved.
Jerry, thereafter, studied his chemistry hard and could have
passed on his own, but Mr. Engwall quizzed him no more in
class and passed him. W ith his psychic powered thought, failing
Jerry had persuaded his strict teacher to pass him by enslaving
his attitude towards him instantly.
How Nels left the girl" he adored breathless instantly with
his psychic powered thought.
Nels had met his dream girl, Esther, and had made a date
41
with her. In the past he had met women he liked and had dated
them, but somehow he had failed to intrigue them enough dur
ing the date and, then, had ended up becoming just friends.
Fortunately, none of them had been his dream girl. But he had
met her now, and he dreaded losing her, too.
He consulted Grover, his long time friend and a devil with
the women. Grover told him what he lacked for the women,
and revealed to him the magic secret which he himself used re
peatedly and successfully with them. It amounted to the magic
of the psychic powered thought. He advised Nels to practice
it first before his mirror, and then to apply it on Esther the mo
ment he laid eyes on her on the date.
Nels did exactly as he was told. The moment he caught
sight of Esther he picked out something about her that he ad
mired to the skiesthe very something about her that had be
witched him when he first laid eyes on her. It was the intriguing
tilt of her nose. Nels filled himself with rapture at being so lucky
as to have found just the girl with that unusual beauty trait. He
did not let bashfulness, embarrassment, or fear of failure to
enthrall her discourage him, or it would have sabotaged his right
facial expression. He saturated himself with that on e thought
picture, so that his whole body trembled with an eagerness to
dash over to Esther. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful), Nels projected that on e thought picture out of
his eyes with shattering psychic power and nailed it right into
Esther through her eyes. Esthers eyes brightened like two stars
on a clear night and her lips parted helplessly. When Nels reached
her, her eyes were peering into his with close intimacy. Nels
on e thought picture had leaped across Esthers own Nerve Gaps
to the psychic power center in her forehead, faster and stronger
than any other competing impression she had received at the
time . . . competing impressions like, her possibly analyzing him
too keenly and comparing him unfavorably with another pressing
suitor, or her natural cautiousness against liking him too much at
first, until she knew him better.
Nels took Esther by the arm, and she went with him as
if fully accepting him as a master. W ith his psychic powered
thought, Nels had left the girl he adored breathless instantly
and captured her interest in him.
42
How Mario got a ghost to help him financially, with his

psychic powered thought.
Mario was being sued for a large sum by a laborer em
ployed by him who had tumbled off the roof of his apartment
house and suffered multiple fractures. The laborers negligence
was to blame, but it was difficult to prove, Mario could not afford
the best legal aid, for it was costly and even then, a judgment
in his favor could not be assured. Mario was practically out of
his wits, The best thing you can do, his friends advised, is to
settle out of court, But the laborers lawyer would settle for no
less than a tremendous amount.
If he lost the suit (as seemed certain), he would lose the
whole house to the laborer, his lawyer and the mortgage holder,
and his life of leisure would be over! He had never expected to
be rich, but he took in enough rent from this house to keep him
a little comfortable. He came from an old family and could
never go out and work for somebody. That would totally de
mean him. If he could only cling to that piece of property for a
few more years, too, it would be worth several times as much,
for the section was growing fast and industrializing.
Only through a miracle could Mario expect to raise such a
comparatively large sum of money. His friends, certainly, could
not provide it. If he could only win the Sweepstakes. But he had
been buying tickets for years and had won nothing. His late
father had tried desperately for 20 years and had just about
impoverished the family with his endless gambling,
Mario suddenly wondered whether his father, gone five
years now, could prophesy a winning lottery number from the
other world? That was Marios only remaining chance to save
himself from the impending disaster. Like a drowning man clutch
ing at a straw, night after night he thought of his father. But
instead of berating him in his mind for squandering the family
fortune, as he had done in the past, or for throwing away his best
years figuring out numbers from dream books while allowing
his small lumber business to become bankrupt, Mario now
thought of his father with rapturous admiration for making such
a heroic attempt to regain the fast-shrinking family fortune with
his efforts at winning a lottery. He saturated himself with that
43
on e thought picture, so that his whole body trembled with eager

ness to meet his father again and receive the winning number
of the coming lottery. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful), Mario projected that one thought picture out
of his eyes into the space around him at bedtime, with stagger
ing psychic power, and visualized himself nailing it right into his
fathers ghost. His father had been seriously ill in that very room
for a month before being rushed to the hospital. There, he passed
away a week later.
Mario kept up these projections to the other world for several
days without results. Then, one morning at daybreak while med
itating in bed, Mario suddenly became aware of his fathers voice
commanding: Mario, buy number 13! Mario felt an icy chill
grip him and was vaguely aware of something slipping past. He
was fully awake at once, but saw nothing strange in the bedroom.
Yet, he was convinced that he had not been dreaming. What had
really happened? Had he actually brought his fathers ghost to
him with his psychic powered thought? Mario convinced himself
that he had.
Since the lottery ticket consisted of four numbers, Mario
pondered the remainder of the week as to the other two. A great
many combinations were possible. He w'aited for his fathers ghost
to return, but heard nothing more. Mario concentrated more in
tently and his intuition, sharpened by his psychic image, then
told him that the first two numbers were 00.
The winning lottery ticket was 0013. Thus, with his psychic
powered thought,' Mario got a ghost to help him for financial
betterment.
Conclusion
See how extensively you can use your psychic powered
thought to enslave the attitudes of other people to you instantly!
It is indeed the magic secret for capturing the interest of someone
at once, for overcoming his hesitancy to know you, or for implant
ing the psychic command that will alter in him all his feelings
towards you exactly as you want them to. You can use it to work
wonders in the spirit world. And, you can achieve all that by
following simple steps:
44
Step 1. Use your thought alone in a specific manner by

picking out just one quality about someone that you
admire at sight and by creating a vivid thought p ic
ture of it.
Step 2. Saturate yourself with that thought picture and
project it to that someone with Multiplied Nerve
Gap power (feel divinely blissful).
Step 3. Nail that thought picture firmly into the psychic
power center of the object of your attention, in his
forehead.
Step 4. Maintain that projection for one and one-half sec
onds.
You will enslave the attitude of your subjected person to
wards you instantly.
3
Psychic Secret 2:
of Y o u r P s y c h i c P o w e r e d G l a n c e
I h e Psychic Powered Glance is the psychic secret for holding

people spellbound instantly. Your glance exerts a quick and de
cisive effect upon other people. Anyone, at once, forms an image
of your character and personality and of your attitude towards
him, according to your glance. The immortal stars of stage and
screen, as well as the great enchanters and the unforgettable vil
lains of history, are remembered mainly by what they poured out
in their glances. Even Satan and the witches are distinguished
from the angels by their glances ( the evil eye). Novelists and
portrait painters make limitiess uses of the glances of their char
acters. The eyes are the mirrors of the soul, said an immortal
prophet.
Both the flirt and the respectable lady make stupendous use
of the glance in romance. Already, as young maidens, they in
stinctively realize how a glance can electrify men, and many
women resort to penciled brows and false eyelashes to intensify
the effect. The honest person is known by his straightforward
glance, the shy person by his withdrawn glance, the guilty per45
46
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED GLANCE
son by his evasive glance, the thinker by his concentrating glance,

the nervous person by his hesitant glance, and the frightened
person by his tense glance. From their very infancy people judge
others by their glances. Even animals do, for you can frighten
your pet with a fierce glance or enchant it with a sweet one. The
liar and cheat, the confidence man, readily adopts the appro
priate glance to deceive others. Already as a youngster he knows
how to look honest, kind-hearted, and disinterested in the pos
sessions of others. The child applies the right glance on his
parents to gain his wishes, even adorning it with tears when
suitable. The emotions, indeed, are displayed so automatically
in the glance that the eyes flash, shed tears, or dance in response
to them. The magic of the psychic powered glance can hardly be
equalled in its effects on your everyday life with all living crea
tures.
The easy way to hold others spellbound invisibly
with your psychic powered glance
Use the psychic powered glance to electrify the opposite
sex, to bring you the right introductions in business, to please
your customers or clients, to gain wanted promotion, to control
unruly subordinates or youngsters, to grip the attention of groups
or masses of people. With it, you say more than with words. Your
glance is feared when you look cross or impatient; so, never,
socially or in business, look hard and long or studiously at people.
Dont, on the other hand, gaze at them with a blank, disinterested
eye, or gaze past them as if they dont exist. Your glance can
easily give a sadly mistaken interpretation of your character be
cause it is studied closely by everybody with whom you come
into contact. If you possess a natural bland eye, you are fortunate
in many ways because people expect your inner nature also to be
bland. If you possess a natural hard stare or a disinterested gaze,
though, you are unfortunate in many ways because people will,
for the most part, resent you at sight. To develop the most effec
tive glance, then, is most important for you. The person who
controls others fastest is the one who conveys to them the very
im pression he wants to, from the very first.
Practice the Exercises as explained and master the produc
ing of your psychic powered glance.
Exercise 1.
47
How to p ave the w ay instantly fo r a self-introduc
tion to an important p erson , with your psychic p ow ered glan ce.
Randolph is a person of importance whom you are deter

mined to meet. But you know of no one who can or will intro
duce you to him. So, you have to pave the way for a self-introduction. Do it with your psychic powered glance. Practice how to
create it before your mirror, and then project it to him.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Randolph.
You are standing in a social gathering, not far from him. Turn
your head slowly and casually towards him. Tow ards him, remem
ber, not directly at him. Dont let him assume that you are seeking
to meet him, as so many others are, to pester him with a selfish
request. Give yourself a casual air, but dont exaggerate it and
appear disinterested in him instead. To do so, maintain a goodnatured, benign look in your eyes. A purposeful look would only
put him on guard. Induce him, in other words, to assume that
your only aim is to be kind, pleasant, and sociable. Saturate your
self with that one thought picture. With Multiplied Nerve Gap
power (feel divinely blissful), project that one thought picture
out of your eyes with shattering psychic power. Visualize it being
nailed right into Randolph through his eyes. It will leap across
his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in his forehead,
faster and stronger than any other competing impression he re
ceives at the time . . . competing impressions like, whether you
are subtly trying to meet him for some selfish gain, or whether you
have no interest whatsoever in knowing him for any reason.
Move your eyes a little further now and meet his. Fill your
self, at the same time, with the friendliest feeling in the world
for him. D o not op en your eyes wide, nor narrow them either.
D o not change their gazing size purposely. Just think out to
Randolph instead, Hi, there! I know we can be the best of
friends!
His eyes will turn warm in response. You are ready to step
closer and open a conversation. You have overcome the greatest
obstacle in getting to know him right, by creating the most de
sirable impression of yourself from the start. With your psychic
powered glance you paved the way instantly for a self-introduc
tion to an important person and will hold him spellbound.
48
Exercise 2 .
How to convince a difficult subordinate instantly
that you are interested in him as a person a n d want to help

him, with your psychic p ow ere d glan ce.
You want to convince Elford, a difficult subordinate, that

you are interested in him as a person and are anxious to help
him. You cannot manage him otherwise, Do it with your psychic
powered glance. Practice how to create it before your mirror,
and then project it to him.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Elford. The
next time you speak to Elford at work, assume the attitude that
you are not after him to question about his behavior problem,
but to discuss with him something totally unrelated to it. H e
him self, however, will be expecting you to question him about
it and will be on the defensive. So, turn to him and ignore the
defiant eyes and pugnacious chin with which he meets you. Gaze
into his eyes instead, as if you were watching two puppies romp
ing together. Saturate yourself with that on e thought picture.
W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), pro
ject that on e thought picture out of your eyes with shattering
psychic power, and nail it right into Elford, through his eyes. It
will leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center
in his forehead, faster and stronger than any other competing
impression he receives at the time . . . competing impressions,
like whether you are just playing possum to catch him off-guard
and do him an injustice, or whether you are just pretending to
like him, so that he wont bother you.
A half-second later, talk to him. Dont open your eyes wide,
narrow them, or frown. But, stare here and there at times, as if
concentrating on your next word. Refuse to let your glance sug
gest to him any past unpleasant experiences he may have had
with you. W ith your psychic powered glance you will have con
vinced a difficult subordinate instantly that you are interested in
him as a person and are dying to help him, and you will hold
him spellbound.
Exercise 3.
How a woman can entice a most attractive man to
meet h er, instantly, with her psychic p o w ered glan ce.
Wilbur is an interesting, attractive man you desire to meet.
49
You think he might even be a fine marital prospect for you.

Entice him to you with your Psychic Powered Glance, so that he
will open a conversation with you. Practice how to create it
before your mirror, and then project it to him.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Wilbur.
Throw a most pleasant smile tow ards Wilbur as you draw near
him in the social gathering. Glance at him at the same time as if
you were stroking and whispering to a purring kitten. Saturate
yourself with that on e thought picture. W ith Multiplied Nerve
ture out of your eyes and waft it into him, right through his eyes.
It will leap across Wilburs own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power
center in his forehead, faster and more penetrating than any other
competing impression he receives at the time . . . competing
impressions like, whether you are equally friendly to all men,
and not especially to him, or whether you are just out to amuse
yourself with him and have a lot of money spent on you.
This particular psychic powered glance of yours conveys
much sex appeal, but it is primarily the glance of a sympathetic
sister. Remember, though, that no man desires to feel that he
possesses little or no sexual attraction. Your psychic powered
glance must therefore carry enough sex appeal to flatter Wilbur,
but not to alarm him. So, continue smiling pleasantly as you move
still nearer to him to afford him the chance of talking to you
without embarrassing himself. Continue, also, imagining your
self stroking and whispering to a purring kitten. Glance for two
or three seconds at a time, too, at Wilbur, or even up to four
seconds. Dont look away from him hastily, either, or you will
crush his courage to address you first. Continue moving slowly.
As you move even closer to him, smile still more widely and
glance at him even longer and more admiringly. By now Wilbur
will be edging closer and closer to you. W ith your psychic pow
ered glance you will have enticed a most attractive man to meet
you instantly and will hold him spellbound.
Now that you have practiced these exercises, apply the
same technique in any situation in life in which you can use
your glance to hold people spellbound instantly. In the true life
cases described in this chapter, you will learn how certain other
50
people in different places have used amazingly the magic of the

psychic powered glance. The names of the individuals involved
have been changed.
How shy Gary conquered a very popular glamor girl in
stantly with his psychic powered glance.
Gary was a shy employee who was secretly in love with
Norma, the stunning new girl in the office. Since all the other
fellows were pursuing her, Gary had little chance to make an
impression on her. But Norma was the girl he wantedthe one
he felt suited him best. She was lively, outgoing and captivating.
She could be a tremendous asset to him in his career. His big
problem was how to make a telling impression on her. How could
he make her single him out?
Weeks passed and the bolder fellows in the office claimed
her attention. Gary felt sick, convinced that he had no chance
with Norma. His buddy finally advised him to try on her what
amounted to the psychic powered glance. On the verge of de
spair, Gary practiced it in the privacy of his room and was ready
to project it the next day.
The next time he was close enough to Norma to be seen by
her distinctly, he seized the opportunity. First, he had to make
her feel that she was the most desirable creature on earth. So,
he pretended to get a perfect look at her now, as if for the first
time, even though he had associated with her briefly in the
office several times before. This time, though, he opened his eyes
wider, as if astounded at her incomparable attraction. He satu
rated himself with that one thought picture. With Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), he projected that one
thought picture out of his eyes with shattering psychic power,
and nailed it right into Norma, through her eyes.
Then, he subtly looked her over from head to foot for onehalf a second. Norma gaped at him as if unable to remove her
eyes from him. Garys one thought picture had leaped across her
own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in her forehead,
faster and stronger than any other competing impression she had
received at the time . . . competing impressions, like her won
TOUR PSYCHIC POWERED GLANCE
51
dering whether he was interesting enough to know, or whether

he was not smitten with her like the other men in the office.
Norma took the aggressive with Gary with surprising speed.
By the end of the week she invited him to her home for dinner.
To the amazement of all of Garys rivals, they were married a
year later. With his psychic powered glance, shy Gary had con
quered a very popular glamor girl instantly and held her spell
bound.
How a foreman won a difficult worker to his side instantly
with his psychic powered glance.
Charles was a foreman plagued with Alfred, a difficult
worker under him. Alfred had been hired because he was the
nephew of the firms vice-president; so, Charles realized that it
was up to him to get along with Alfred if he hoped to rise on
that job. Charles could not figure out why he made so little
impression on Alfred. Indeed, he sensed a deep hostility towards
him in Alfred, which the latter carried out by doing the least
work he could get away with and even by encouraging other
workers under Charles, to follow suit. The only solution, Charles
decided in despair, was to win Alfred to his side as soon as
possible. He confided his problem to a retired salesman friend
of his, and the latter taught him what amounted to the psychic
powered glance. Charles practiced it in his room and prepared
to use it on difficult Alfred.
When he drew near Alfred the next day, Charles assumed
the attitude that he had not approached to question him about
his work. He realized that Alfred w ould be expecting such ques
tioning and would be on his guard. Instead, when he turned to
Alfred, Charles ignored his defiant eyes and pugnacious chin
and gazed into his eyes rather as if watching two puppies romp
ing together. He saturated himself with that on e thought picture.
With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), he
projected that one thought picture out of his eyes with shatter
ing psychic power, and nailed it right into Alfred, through his
eyes.
A half second later, Charles talked to him. But he didnt
open his eyes wide, nor narrow them, nor frown; he just stared
52
here and there at times, as if concentrating on his next word. He

refused to let the expressions of his eyes suggest to Alfred any
memory of the past experiences they had had together.
Alfred seemed nonplussed. Then the pugnacity gradually
left his face and his voice turned softer. Charles on e thought pic
ture had leaped across Alfreds own Nerve Gaps to the psychic
power center in his forehead, faster and stronger than any other
competing impression he had received at the time . . . compet
ing impressions like, his downright distrust of Charles, or his re
sentment at the authority which Charles wielded over him.
Charles had no more trouble with Alfred after that. Alfred,
indeed, became an excellent worker under him, and the vicepresident was most grateful to Charles for that, for Alfred (it
turned out) was a school dropout and had given his family con
siderable trouble. Charles own advancement in the firm was com
paratively rapid after that. W ith his psychic powered glance he
had won a difficult worker to his side instantly and held him
spellbound.
How plain Marie made the distant, breathtakingly handsome
man she secretly adored, turn into putty in her hands, with
her psychic poivered glance.
Marie was a plain-looking schoolteacher of 35. But she
was secretly in love with Bert, a distant, breathtakingly hand
some teacher of her own age in the same school. Bert, though,
was ridiculously pursuing office clerk Candy, a dazzling flirt of
eighteen. Marie realized that Candy outclassed her in youth and
beauty. Otherwise, she felt that she and Bert had far more in
common because she herself was in love with him, while Candy
was in love only with herself. It made her bitter that Bert was
so blind to Candys superficial glitter. Candys fickle immaturity
would bring him only an avalanche of grief and hold him back
seriously in his career. She, herself, though, would urge him to
continue going to school part-time and getting a doctors degree
and eventually climbing into an administration post on the Board
of Education. She confided her dilemma to a happily married
woman friend, who still left men gasping everywhere with her
natural charm. Her friend revealed to her what amounted to the
53
psychic powered glance. Marie practiced it in her room and got

ready to apply it on Bert.
Next day at lunch time, she waited tensely for Bert to take
his place at his usual table, not far'from hers. When he hap
pened to look her way this time, she looked him fully in the face
and gazed at him for about one-quarter of a second. Then she
drew in her breath slightly through her eyes for a full 1X
A sec
onds, no m ore and no less. The corners of her lips parted out
wards automatically, and her whole face and eyelids were drawn
slightly downwards. (Remember, she just drew in her breath
slightly through her eyes for a full 1% seconds, and those
changes took place autom atically on her face.) Marie saturated
herself with that one thought picture. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap
power ( feel divinely blissful), she projected that on e thought pic
ture out of her eyes and wafted it into Bert, right through his
eyes.
Bert stared back at Marie as if he was seeing her for the
first time, and as if what he saw held him, despite himself. Marie
continued with her lunch, glanced at Bert again for a fleeting
second immediately after, and then went on with her meal still
feelin g divinely blissful. Before the day was over, Bert sought
Marie out and practically begged her for a date. He seemed like
a man in an excited trance. His resistance to Marie had melted
away and left him overly eager to know her. Maries on e thought
picture had leaped across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic
ing impressions, like his settled conviction that she was no beauty,
or that she was not young like Candy.
Marie could hardly believe her senses. With her psychic
powered glance she had made the distant, breathtakingly hand
some man she secretly adored, turn into putty in her hands and
held him spellbound.
How unprepossessing Floyd excited the Board of Directors,
instantly, with his psychic powered glance.
Floyd was an unprepossessing looking researcher with a
painful inferiority complex. But he had to address the Board of
54
Directors of his firm in person in order to convince them of the

unique value of his research, It was his only hope to secure the
funds or grant for which he had aspired from as far back as his
college days, and try to make the earth-shaking discovery in
plastics which he felt certain he could. If he failed to convince
the Board, he would have to continue with the uninteresting,
futureless research into which he had been wedged. If he could
only excite the interest of the Board of Directors at once, he
could proceed confidently and explain the important features of
his project effectively. But how could he excite the interest of
such coldly staring, detached men instantly, if at all?
Floyds public speaking brother advised him to use what
amounted to the psychic powered glance. Floyd practiced it in
his room until he was satisfied that he had mastered it and was
ready to use it.
Next day, when introduced to the Board, Floyd was seized
by a feverish terror as he prepared to speak. He saw failure
crushing his hopes mercilessly. At once, though, he remembered
what he had practiced, and gazed into the midst of his audience
as if bursting with delight that it was honoring him with its
presence and its attention. He saturated himself with that one
thought picture. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel di
vinely blissful), Floyd projected that one thought picture out of
his eyes with shattering psychic power and nailed it right into
the midst o f the Board o f D irectors.
Floyd immediately felt its wall of economic resistance give
before him and his body warmed with confidence. His one thought
picture had leaped across the Nerve Gaps of the different di
rectors to the psychic power centers in their foreheads, faster and
stronger than any other competing impression they had received
at the time . . . competing impressions, like their natural doubts
and suspicious of whatever arguments Floyd would propose, and
the considerable expenditure his project entailed with little as
surance of its success.
Starting calmly, Floyd presented his proposition clearly and
convincingly from the very outset. Before his speech was half
over, every eye present was glued on him solidly. At the ballot
ing, he was unanimously voted every penny he had requested.
55
With his psychic powered glance, unprepossessing Floyd had ex

cited the detached Board of Directors in him instantly, held the
members spellbound, and secured full support for his project.
How poor, uneducated Letta made a fortune from the pub
lic with her psychic powered glance.
Letta was practically without parents as a young girl and
grew up in an orphanage. She already worked at age 16. Be
cause she possessed a good, but by no means perfect figure, she
took up modelling. But her progress was mediocre, even though
she bleached her hair and posed frequently in the nude. One day
she happened to pose for a magazine cover. It was a nude but
tastefully posed picture. But she projected off the page some
thing which she had practiced privately to satisfy the demanding
commercial photographers for whom she had posed b efo re something that amounted to the psychic powered glance. Just
before the camera clicked for that magazine cover, she visualized
herself as being the most desirable, most wanted, most eager to
be possessed female on earth. She saturated herself with that
on e thought picture. The moment the camera snapped, with
Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), she wafted
that one thought picture out of her into the camera (just as if she
were staring at a man) right through its lens, as if its lens were
eyes. When the magazine hit the stands, the picture swept the
country. Everyone who saw it felt as if Letta was projecting that
on e thought picture of herself directly to him, right through his
eyes. It therefore leaped across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic
power center in his forehead, faster and more penetrating than
any other competing impression he received at the time . . .
competing impressions, like any other thought he had on his
mind at the time, or any memory of any other attractive female.
Letta became fam ous in a flash. She was soon in motion
pictures and used the same magic secret before the movie camera.
She became a world-wide screen sensation. With her psychic
powered glance, poor, uneducated Letta had opened up the
tightly shut motion picture studios swiftly and made a fortune
by holding the public spellbound.
56
The psychic powered glance put to evil uses

How a designing young woman ensnared a fast-rising ath
lete instantly, with her psychic powered glance.
Twenty-one year old Clara was a clothing store clerk, but
she hated to work at all. She yearned to marry a rich man, and
live the life of ease. Love, romance, children, and the like, were,
to her, a pain in the neck. But, how could she meet a rich man?
That was the question!
The world of sports was raving then about John, the most
sensational boxer of the era. He was skyrocketing to the top of the
light heavyweight class and was drawing gross gates of hundreds
of thousands of dollars per year. He was fighting that month, too,
in the city and was training in the downtown gym.
That was all Clara needed to know. She skipped work one
day on the pretext of being ill, and paid her way into the stuffy
gym that afternoon to watch the most talked about John train.
An idle housewife was her companion. The place was packed with
men who yelled and applauded as John sparred with his partner,
time and again landing stiff blows. Clara knew nothing about the
rugged sport and just waited patiently for her chance to use her
well-practiced psychic powered glance on John.
Between rounds she concentrated so hard on him as he
drifted around the ring to catch his breath, that his head turned
suddenly and met her full face. Clara instantly filled herself
with a wild desire to be Johns completely, body and soul. She
saturated herself with that on e thought picture, for she knew
that John would look at her again very soon.
John did. Clara was waiting for him, saturated with the on e
thought picture of a wild desire to be his completely, body and
soul. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful
or, perhaps, Satanically blissful), she wafted that o n e thought
picture out of her eyes into John, right through his eyes. He
colored deeply, but looked away swiftly and resumed sparring
with the bell.
At the end of the workout the crowd applauded excitedly
and dispersed slowly, uttering such meaningless expressions, as
far as Clara was concerned as, He never missed the button!
57
What a hook he throws! And, didya notice, he never jumped

on his bicycle?
Clara subtly edged towards the front row, close to where
John was being wrapped thickly in towels and two bathrobes by
his attendants, as Clara considered them. What a beautiful
boxer you are! she exclaimed directly to John when she was close
enough. It was like watching a ballet dancer.
Johns attendants gave her a strange look, then exchanged a
still stranger look among themselves. John mumbled a reply,
hardly able to keep his gaze off Clara, to the evident anxiety of
his attendants, as Clara considered them. Johns own Nerve
Gaps responded to the psychic power center in his forehead, faster
and more penetrating than any other competing impression he
had received at the time . . . competing impressions like, whether
he was being inveigled by a designing woman, or whether
it was detrimental to his training to pay serious attention to a
woman.
Six weeks later, Clara and John eloped. But the marriage
ended five years later, after John had made considerable money.
Clara received an enormous settlement.
With her psychic powered glance, designing Clara had en
snared instantly an illustrious athlete, fast becoming wealthy,
and held him spellbound.
Conclusion
See how you can bring about miracles in your relationships
with people instantly with your psychic powered glance! It is
indeed the psychic secret for breaking down seemingly unsurmountable obstacles when dealing with them and can be accom
plished in one-half of a second. Once you pierce that obstacle,
it is a simple matter to hold them spellbound. And, you can
achieve all that with the following simple steps:
Step 1. Use your eyes alone in a specific manner by creat
ing a vivid thought picture of exactly what you
want your glance to suggest.
Step 2. Saturate yourself with that thought picture and pro
ject it to the one you have in mind with Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful).
Step 3. Nail that thought picture (or waft it when used

romantically, if you are a woman) firmly into the
psychic power center of that certain somebody in
his forehead.
Step 4. Maintain that projection from between one-half to
one and one-half seconds, depending on the in
timacy of the life situation.
You will hold anyone spellbound instantly and constantly.
4
Psychic Secret 3:
of Y o u r P s y c h i c P o w e r e d
Ph y s i c a l P r e s e n c e
I h e Psychic Powered Physical Presence is the secret for draw

ing people to you instantly, even against their wills. Your phys
ical presence exerts a compelling effect upon other people. It
stands to reason that the mere presence of something alive next
to youeven if it is only a bird, dog, cat, and significantly more
so, if it is another human beingwill affect you noticeably.
The character or attitude of that something alive, as felt
through its physical presence, will affect you even more still. If
it seems friendly, it will affect you differently than if it seems
unfriendly. If it moves quickly, it will affect you differently than
if it moves slowly. If it notices you, it will affect you differently
than if it ignores you. Whatever it does affects you decisively.
If it seems inviting, it will affect you differently than if it seems
uninviting. Its effect upon you can pervade your whole system
and alter the character of your thoughts, the movements of your
59
60
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED PHYSICAL PRESENCE
arms and legs, change your manner and behavior, and even your
speech.
W ithin you, it can change your physiology, heart beat, re
spiratory rate, digestion, and your strength. You, in turn, can
and doaffect others with your physical presence. The effects of
your physical presence upon others is based not so much upon
your physical aspect either, except at the very first.
The effects of anothers physical presence upon you, then,
are swiftly altered or reformed after you are aware of it, by how
you think, move, stand, glance, behave, or use your limbs. From
the very first, though, you can alter decisively the impression
which your physical presence makes upon a person by creating
and projecting your Psychic Powered Physical Presence. W ith
it you can induce him to see you as being fa r m ore attractive
physically than you are; far more powerful muscularly than you
are; far more romantic than you are; far more of anything that
you wish him (or her) to think that you are, by just implanting
the thought picture of that majestic vision of yourself in his con
scious mind, with Multiplied Nerve Gap power.
Screen immortals, like Rudolph Valentino, Charlie Chaplin,
John Barrymore, Clark Gable, Gary Cooper, John Wayne, Jean
Harlow, Marilyn Monroe, Humphrey Bogart, and scores of others,
made unforgettable impressions on the public and audiences
hungered for their next appearance. Other people have done
likewise all through history, sometimes attired in nothing more
than rags or sackcloths. Others, like Cleopatra and Madame Du
Barry, added the luxury of dazzling costumes and overwhelming
environment to their appeal, but they cou ld have don e as w ell
in rags!
With the psychic powered physical presence, holy men,
mystics and other religious leaders drew followers to themselves
and led multitudes. Daniel, of Biblical history, drifted among the
hungry lions in the dungeon where he had been cast to be de
voured, and petted them. Don Juan, the Prince of Spain in the
16th century, instantly tamed and made a pet of a strange lion
that had suddenly wandered into his chamber. Even in sackcloth,
Peter the Hermit drifted across Europe and aroused masses of
people in country after country to embark on the deathly and
dangerous Crusades for centuries. So, also, can you perform
61
miracles of drawing people to you with this magic secret. There

fore, practice the routines explained and you can master produc
ing the magic of your psychic powered physical presence.
Exercise 7.
How to thrill the woman you like instantly with
your psychic p ow ered p hysical p resence.
You want to thrill Luci, the woman you are attracted to and
make her feel the same attraction for you. Do it with your psychic
powered physical presence. Practice how to create it before your
mirror, and then project it to her.
Stand across your room and stare at your image in the mir
ror. Transform that image of yourself into Lucis. As you near her
during the next date, let your whole body burst with the joy
of meeting her again. Feel as if you are suddenly picked up in
a hurricane of ecstasy and are being hurled over to her. Saturate
yourself with that on e thought picture. W ith Multiplied Nerve
ture out of your eyes with shattering psychic power, and transmit
it right into Luci through h er eyes. It will leap across her own
Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in her forehead, faster
and stronger than any other competing impression she receives
at the time . . . competing impressions like, whether you are
really capable of drawing her to you so compellingly, or whether
she ought to resist you to the last.
Keep looking at her and take a slow, but not a truly deep
breath, lasting two seconds. Feel it, partially, filling your cheeks,
lungs, and setting your whole body alive with such a rabid hunger
for her that it feels as if reaching out through the air for her.
Your lips will widen at the corners reflexly; your shoulders will
broaden, and your chest will deepen, and an inner stirring will
explode within you and drive you inexorably to Luci. A sensa
tion of the most intense delight will tingle her. W ith your psychic
powered physical presence you will have thrilled the woman you
like instantly and drawn her to you.
E xercise 2 .
How to p etrify a tow ering bully instantly in a fight
without striking a blow .
A towering bully assails you and forces you to defend your

self. He outclasses you physically; so, your only alternative is to
62
petrify him and, thereby, avoid an exchange of blows. Do it with

your psychic powered physical presence. Practice how to create
it before your mirror, and be ready to apply it should such an
occasion arise.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of the huge,
dangerous bully who has cornered you and provoked a fight with
you. Your heart races like mad and your brow perspires profusely.
Your first impulse is to shut your eyes tight and lash out wildly
at him.
But, dont do that! Your blows might miss their marks or land
ineffectively on his arms and shoulders and exhaust you quickly.
Square off against him instead. Strike a fighting pose and stare
him squarely in the eye. Hardly breathe for a moment, as you
hurl him the command thought, In for the licking of your life,
Bud! Better not fight! Better not fight! Feel, meanwhile, as if
your whole body is coiled like a snakes, ready to lash out straight
and deadly at its enemy. L et not the least dou bt o f total success
on your part flash into your mind. Should such a doubt come to
mind, banish it at once and, literally, seethe from head to foot,
with savage fury, so that your whole body is converted into a
cauldron. Feel this volcanic flame bursting through your face,
torso, arms and legs, and driving you forward to the bully with
a conviction of magical invincibility that chills him to the bone.
With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), pro
ject that thought picture out of your eyes with shattering psychic
power, and nail it right into the bully, through his eyes. It will
leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in
his forehead, faster and stronger than any other competing im
pression he receives at the time . . . competing impressions like,
his superb confidence of beating you because he is so much bigger
and presumably much more stronger, and his jubilant assumption
that you are completely helpless before him because you have
no one to help you. At on ce you will loom to him as bein g far
m ore m enacing than you are.
Remain outside his reach, meanwhile, but still edge slightly
more towards him, your fists confusingly low on your thighs.
Keep staring straight into his eyes. He will feel as if you are drill
ing holes through his head.
63
Youre through! Give in! think out to him again.

Edge towards him slightly again, with your eyes still drill
ing holes through his head, and your lungs breathing just enough.
If your heart races, slow it down with a few deep, but imper
ceptible breaths. D ont fly off the handle! The ruffians heart,
in contrast, will turn to ice from the suspense and race like mad.
His energy will scatter and his arms, legs, forehead and stomach
will flutter.
You have the bully on the run, for he does not dare to swing
a blow at you while your eyes are drilling holes through his head.
He is totally paralyzed with confusion and fright, and besides
that, he could not level a blow at you if he tried. He will call off
the fight soon after that. W ith your psychic powered physical
presence you will have petrified a towering bully instantly in a
fight and drawn him to you to surrender.
Exercise 3.
How to make others see you instantly as being far
more dazzling than you a re.
You are weary of being habitually underrated socially by

others. You always hear about the social appeal of so-and-so, but
never anything similar about yourself. You are accepted like an
old shoe, always out of the running. If you could only make your
self instantly far more dazzling than you are! W ell, you can. Do
it with your psychic powered physical presence. Practice how to
create it before your mirror, and then project it to the people
you want to when you encounter them.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of the dazzling
person you would like to look like. Stare at your image in the
mirror until you see it actually change into that majestic vision
of yourself.
Look elsewhere in the room now, and still see that majestic
vision of yourself, just as if it were inside there with you.
Again look at your mirror, but this time see your image as
if it were somebody else or someone of importance whom you will
soon meet and want to draw to you instantly. Pretend now that
you are actually about to meet him. At once feel as if your whole
body has turned warm and is relaxed all over. Feel, too, as if a
galvanic friendship is about to be sparked between you both
64
and that no obstacle can stand between. L et not the least doubt
of total success on your part flash into your mind. Should such a
doubt flash into it, banish it at once and glow from head to foot
with amicability, so that your whole body is converted into a
flame of irresistible persuasion. Feel this flame pulsing through
your face, your torso, your arms and your legs, and driving you
onward to this person with a magical invincibility that will sweep
him off his feet. Saturate yourself with that on e thought picture.
psychic power, and nail it right into this person, through his
eyes. It will leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power
center in his forehead, faster and stronger than any other com
peting impression he receives at the time . . . competing im
pressions like, whether you are really as impressive as you seem,
or whether he should study you more thoroughly before letting
himself admire you so completely. With your psychic powered
physical presence you will have made him (or her) see you in
stantly as being far more dazzling than you are and to be drawn
to you, even against his will.
physical presence to draw others to you instantly, even against
their wills. In the true life cases about to be described, you will
learn how various people in different places have used with
startling results the magic of the psychic powered physical pres
ence. The names of the individuals involved have been changed.
How a hard-working middle-aged bachelor converted a set
platonic friendship with a beautiful and fascinating girl o f
twenty-one into an exciting romance instantly.
Ames, a hard-working executive, was growing desperate
in his courtship of Sheila, a beautiful and fascinating blonde
art student of twenty-one. Perhaps, because he was nearly as old
as her father, she persisted in seeing him strictly platonically.
She enjoyed his company very much, but it was a stagnant rela
tionship from a romantic point of view. Sheilas parents looked
with favor on Ames and continually urged her to marry him. But,
she smiled back and told him in private that her parents forgot
65
that she was no longer a child. She was not ready for marriage
yet, anyway, she added.
Ames analyzed his dilemma with a close friend and agreed
that his whole association with Sheila was romantically feeble.
His friend advised him to change it altogether if he hoped to
lead her to the altar. He taught him what amounted to the psychic
powered physical presence and told him to practice it first, and
then apply it on Sheila. Ames practiced it before his mirror
and was ready to try it on Sheila on their next date.
The moment he approached Sheila this time, Ames let his
whole body burst with the joy of meeting her again. He felt as
if suddenly picked up in a hurricane of ecstasy and being hurled
over to her. He saturated himself with that one thought picture.
With Multiplied Nerve Gap power ( feel divinely blissful), Ames
projected that on e thought out of his eyes with shattering psychic
power, and nailed it right into Sheila, through her eyes.
Ames kept looking at her, meanwhile, and took a slow, but
not truly deep breath, lasting two seconds. He felt it particularly
filling his lungs and his cheeks, and setting his whole body alive
with such a rabid hunger for her that it felt as if reaching out
through the air for her. His lips automatically smiled and widened
at the corners; his shoulders broadened, and an inner stirring
exploded within him and drove him inexorably to her.
Sheila stared back at him with disbelief, as if wondering
whether he was a different man entirely. Ames sensed that he
had suddenly broken the ice of her frigidity to him, that she was
now wide open to his ardent approach. His on e thought picture
had leaped across her own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power
center in her forehead, faster and stronger than any other com
peting impression she had received at the time . . . competing
impressions like, her old, set, unromantic picture of him, or her
secret preference for another suitor.
Ames shook off his platonic self instantly and burst forth
with romantic wit and thrilling flattery of her comely physical
assets. Sheila found herself smiling with amazed, but excited,
eyes and romantic atmosphere remained all through the date.
Every time Ames met her thereafter, he hastened towards her,
projecting his psychic powered physical presence. He and Sheila
were engaged within th ree months. W ith his psychic powered
60
YOUB PSYCHIC POWERED PHYSICAL PRESENCE
physical presence, hard-working middle-aged Ames had con

verted his set pi atonic friendship with a beautiful and fascinat
ing girl of twenty-one into an exciting romance instantly and
drawn her to him, even against her will.
How stuck-in-the-mud Roger instilled confidence in his

talents instantly in the superior who could help him rise
fast, with his psychic powered physical presence.
At 34, Roger was thoroughly dissatisfied because he was
rising too slowly in the firm. For some reason or other, Arthur, his
superior, did not see him as the right man for the best promo
tions. Roger was sick and tired of being by-passed regularly for
newer employees. He felt that Arthur, somehow, lacked enough
confidence in him. Perhaps he had started with him on the wrong
foot by acting too independent. W hatever the reason, it was time
for him to be rising fast if he ever expected to rise in the firm at
all. Roger discussed the situation with his wife. She encouraged
him to try on Arthur what amounted to the psychic powered
physical presence. Roger practiced it in his room, and was ready
to try it,
W hen Roger did any work in Arthurs presence the next
day, he no longer conducted himself like an efficient, obedient
employee and no more. He filled himself instead also with a
greater feeling of confident capability to convince Arthur that,
should he need someone for a good promotion, Roger should
be the one selected. To experience that feeling strongest, Roger
flooded himself with an overwhelming yearning to please Arthur,
and reinforced it with the confidence that he could please him.
H e was attentive, meanwhile, and carried out his own duties to
the best of his ability. Bu t he made himself feel too, all the time,
as if he, him self, was his own superior; that no one was over
him, and that he did his job so perfectly because he ow n ed the
firm. Roger saturated himself with that one thought picture.
W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), he
projected that one thought picture out of his eyes with shattering
psychic power, and nailed it right into Arthur, through his eyes.
At once Arthur took active notice of Roger. Before long,
he assigned him a special task to do. Rogers one thought picture
had leaped across Arthurs own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power
67
peting impression he had received at the time . . . competing
impressions, like his wondering whether Roger possessed enough
confidence in himself to be successful in a position of more au
thority, or whether he lacked enough courage to stand up behind
his own ideas.
Roger went on projecting his psychic powered physical
presence to Arthur every time he was within view of him there
after. A few weeks later there was a vacancy for an excellent
promotion. Arthur recommended Roger for it in preference to
all the others who aspired for it, even though practically all of
them had been with the establishment longer than Roger. With
his psychic powered physical presence, stuck-in-the-mud Roger
had instilled confidence in his talents instantly in the superior
who could help him rise fast and had drawn his help to him,
even if possibly against his will.
How otherwise average Henry projected a stunning image
o f himself to others and instantly turned a life o f miserable
failure into a crowning success.
Henry was a poor salesman. He knew his product well and
mastered every technique he was to use on his prospects. Yet,
he failed miserably in his sales efforts, although he tried again
and again. At first, he thought he needed more nerve. Then more
confidence. Then more warmth. Then more aggressiveness. Then
more determination. Then more persistence. Then better lan
guage. Then a better route. Then less haste. Then more highpressure salesmanship. Then less high-pressure salesmanship. And
so on, and so on. Any improvement he showed in his sales efforts
was moderate and short-lived. In utter despair he decided that
selling was not for him and that he was cut out to be a warehouse
clerk or something else which kept him far from the general
public.
He then learned from another and successful salesman, Bob,
what amounted to the psychic powered physical presence. Bob
convinced Henry that he was approaching people like a begging
leper instead of like a person who enchanted others at sight.
Stop seeing yourself like an unprepossessing nobody, Bob told
him, and visualize yourself as being irresistible to everybody
68
everywhere. Assume this picture of yourself like youd don an

eyecatching coat, and sally forth into the world to win everybody
to you at sight. Create in your mind a perfect picture of yourself
looking like such a person and stop magnifying every obstacle
that crosses your path. T hen you will start selling!
Inspired, Henry practiced the psychic powered physical
presence in his room at once. The next day he faced his very first
prospect, ready to try it on him. He absolutely ignored the
guarded attitude of the prospect and saturated himself with the
on e thou ght picture of his new, irresistible self. He introduced
himself and, with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely
blissful), he projected that o n e thought picture of himself out
of his eyes with shattering psychic power, and nailed it right into
his prospect, through his eyes. Henry then maintained that on e
thought picture of himself in his own mind and started talking
just as such a person would, for he was now no lon ger failing
Henry, but irresistible Henry. He, therefore, automatically spoke,
acted, and reacted differently, and in every way was a different
salesman than he was before.
The sales resistance of the prospect melted away. Henrys
o n e thought picture had leaped across the Nerve Gaps of the
prospect to the psychic power center in his forehead, faster and
stronger than any other competing impression he had received
at the time . . . competing impressions like, whether he should
wait and think it over before purchasing the product, or immedi
ately put through a big wholesale order, or whether he should
demand still more proof of its value before doing business with
Henry. Henry effected an excellent sale with him.
Bursting with confidence now, Henry used the psychic secret
on his next prospect. By sundown he had failed with only on e
prospect, and then, only because he wanted more credit than
Henrys firm allowed. By the end of the month Henry had tripled
his sales record. He started off the next month well on the way to
becoming the firms best salesman. W ith his psychic powered
physical presence, aghast, average Henry had projected a stun
ning image of himself to others and instantly turned a life of
miserable failure into a crowning success by drawing people to
him, even against their wills.
69
Conclusion
See how completely you can alter your lifes prospects with
the magic of your psychic powered image! It is indeed the secret
of your personal psychic power for reaching your goals in life
with astonishing speed and ease. And, you can achieve those
miracles with the following simple steps:
Step 1. Depend on your physical presence alone by creat
ing a vivid thought picture of exactly how you
would like to look and act to some person in order
to draw him to you, even against his will.
ject it to this person with Multiplied Nerve Gap
power (feel divinely blissful).
power center of this person, in his forehead. Then,
look and act as if you actually are that thought p ic
ture of yourself.
Step 4. Project it to this person repeatedly while you asso
ciate with him, for one-half second at a time.
You will draw any person to you instantly, even against his
will, as certain shrewd men and women have drawn others to
them effortlessly all through the Ages.
How to blot out instantly the commonplace image o f you
existing in the other persons mind, and replace it perma
nently with the new majestic vision o f yourself.
Merely to visualize the new, majestic vision of yourself and
flash it into another persons mind is not enough to blot out p er
m anently his already existing commonplace image of you. In
deed, you might only confuse him and impel him to analyze you
all the more keenlyand, then, to probably see you again just as
he did before! You, therefore, have to blot out this persons
previously settled vision of you so completely from his mind that
he is convinced instantly that the new, majestic-you which you
project to him, is the real you, and that his old, settled vision of
70
you was absolutely false. You can achieve that ability with the
special exercise described in the following paragraphs.
S p e cia l Exercise.
Look at the evenly lined circle as illustrated. Stare at the

point in the center of it, but at the same time, perceive the w hole
circu m ference of the circle. Now, without shifting your eyes,
visualize that circumference as growing thicker and thicker until
it is five or six times as thick as it actually is. Your psychic power
center will automatically make the circumference grow that much
thicker in your minds eyes (that is, in your higher and lower
visual centers), even if it does remain the same size on your
retina.
Now, lift that greatly thickened circle off the page with
your psychic power and superimpose it over the serrated or un
evenly lined circle sketched beside it. Stare also at the point in
the center of the second circle, but let your thickened circle
cover and blot out the irregularity of the circumference of the
serrated circle and convert it also into a thickened, but smooth,
round circle.
N ote: You will not master this exercise at once and possibly
never completely. But you need only to master it a little, and
you will develop staggering power to blot out permanently the
commonplace image of you existing in the minds eyes of others
and replace it instantly with the new, majestic vision of yourself.
Should you master it completely, of course, you will acquire an
inducing vision psychic power, equalling that of the great psychic
practitioners. Striving for perfection with this exercise will yield
many unexpected psychic benefits for you!
Even-line circle
Serrated-line circle
5
Psychic Secret 4:
of Y o u r P s y c h i c P o w e r e d S p e e c h
1 he Psychic Powered Speech is the secret for putting people

under your active control instantly. Everybody knows how im
portant speech is in his daily life. The pen is mightier than the
sword, it is said, but the spoken w ord is m ightier than th e pen.
Not only can you communicate with others more directly with
the spoken word than with any other means (with the possible,
but limited, exception of gestures), but also the spoken word
allows an infinite variety of communication because at different
times you can use it differently through pronunciation and
emphasis. You are familiar with such phrases as, the silvertongued orator, he has the gift of gab, he is a hypnotic
speaker. The immortal Ben Jonson wrote, Language most
shows a man; sp eak that 1 m ay see thee." Massinger wrote, How
sweetly sounds the voice of a good woman. Longfellow referred
to the voice as the organ of the soul, and thy voice is a celestial
melody. The history of every age and every land abounds with
tales of men and women who changed the fates of their coun
tries with the power of fascination of their speech. The holy
Crusades were whipped into action by the unprepossessing foot-
71
72
YQUR PSYCHIC POWERED SPEECH
traveller, the sackclothed Peter the Hermit, in the latter part of

the 11th century with his fiery oratory in the marketplaces of
country after country in Europe.
The incomparable advantage of your speech is that it springs
directly from the inner depths of your body, as if you were giv
ing a person or persons something of yourself. Even though it
consists only of air vibration, it is a vibration which you alone can
create exactly as you like it. You alone possess that exact com
bination of pitch, resonance, vocabulary, emotion, rhythm, speed,
reasoning, pronunciation, and timbre. No other creature possesses
it. And that is no fiction, for the blind can hear someone speak
but once and never forget his voice. You can, therefore, produce
your psychic powered speech in endlessly effective ways.
Rostand immortalized the secret power of speech roman
tically in Cyrano d e B ergerac. Roxanes impatience with the
tongued-tied Christian changed to delight in his ardor when
the tenderly witty Cyrano spoke for him in the dark under her
balcony. There are birds and animals that woo their mates with
calls and songs. When you speak to someone, you communicate
directly with his conscious mind and with his aw areness that you
are doing so. He will respond to you with a direct verbal reply,
with thinking or emotion, or with both. By using the right words
in the right manner you can contact him for action with amazing
accuracy.
Even the sound of your voice and the speed of your words
exert a distinct effect on him. With your psychic powered speech
you can put someone into a hypnotic trance, sing him to sleep,
drive him frantic, fill him with self-confidence, convert him into
your willing slave and follower, or alter his judgment altogether
about something. There is hardly anything you cannot do with
psychic powered speech. Mystics and psychic masters heal, com
mand supernatural phenomena, invoke spirits, even communi
cate with God with it. Yes, you can master this magic secret as
revealed in this chapter!
T h e easy way to put p e o p le under your active
influence invisibly with your psychic pow ered speech
Your speech is not the first quality about you which a person
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED SPEECH
73
notices, as a rule. Once you speak, though, you can make him
forget practically everything else about you. Correct diction and
other attributes of elocution are fascinating, of course, but more
gripping still is the sincerity, credibility, or poignancy with which
you express yourself. Many an exciting speaker was plagued with
poor grammar, stuttering, stammering, and other ungainly vocal
defects, and, yet, he fascinated and led throngs of followers in
cluding the highly educated. The conviction, the logic, and the
unforgettable pictures which you produce in peoples minds with
your speech, as well as the emotional reactions which these
trigger in them, are the predominant factors for acquiring psychic
powered speech.
Excellent diction and other technical aspects of oratory are
not the predom inant factors. Your speech will be most gripping,
too, if it is not bombastic, self-laudatory, nor sharply critical of
anything. Aim to please the majority of your listeners in a general
way, although it should emphasize your own conclusions and
should be expressed in your own individual manner. Avoid poly
syllables and shameful four-letter words, even in private con
versation with an understanding buddy. Train yourself instead
to find the right word to express what you have to say. Consult
your dictionary regularly to make certain that your words are
used accurately. Dont adopt new expressions, especially slang,
too fast. They rob your speech of dignity. But dont limit yourself
to outdated words or pronunciations either.
Practice the Exercises as explained in the following para
graphs and master the secret of your psychic powered speech.
Exercise 1.
How to fill a person you a re standing behind, with
invincible confidence in himself instantly b efore he com petes in

anything.
You are a lawyer defending Jay, the accused in a murder

trial. Tomorrow, he is expected to be called by the prosecution to
the witness-stand and is on the verge of panic. He stands little
chance of acquittal unless he answers the piercing questions of
the prosecutor exactly as you coached him to. To make sure he
does, you have to fill Jay with invincible confidence in himself
74
instantly b efo r e he is on the stand. Do it with your psychic

powered speech. Practice how to create it before your mirror,
and then project it to Jay next day before he is even brought
to the courtroom.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into Jays. You dont
want him to feel that he is about to face the most horrifying
experience in his life. You want him to feel, instead, that the
prosecution is just as unsure about him as he, himself, is about it
and that if he exhibits nothing but calm and confidence before
it, he will befuddle and force the prosecution to show its hand.
So, talk to Jay naturally, as if to a long time friend, and keep all
sign of alarm out of your voice. Repeat to Jay the questions which
you think will be asked him and have Jay answer them just as
you wish. Coach him to do everything on the witness-stand, in
fact, calmly and with confidence. Saturate yourself with that
thought picture. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel di
vinely blissful), project that thought picture out of your eyes with
shattering psychic power, and nail it right into Jay through his
eyes. And, at once say to him, The best thing for you to reply
to that question, Jay, is. . .
And say the statement to your
image in the mirror in a smoothly flowing tone. If this next ques
tion confuses you, add to him, pause momentarily to think out
your answer. If it is put to you confusingly, I will raise an objec
tion and allow you more time to think about it. Be rushed into
nothing while up there!
To repeat, speak very naturally to Jay. The slightest show
of affectation on your part will defeat your aims with him. N at
uralness is your most potent characteristic with him because it
suggests impeccable honesty. When Jay is positive that you are
honest with him, he will trust you impliciHy.
Jay will breathe easier and feel more secure. Your thought
picture will have leaped across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic
competing impression he received at the time . . . competing
impressions, like his terror that he will give the wrong reply and
be doomed, or that he will be paralyzed with fear and turn
hysterical. With your psychic powered speech you have filled
him instantly with invincible confidence in himself before he is
75
called to the witness stand (or is to compete for something) and

have put him under your active influence.
Exercise 2.
How to sw ay a group or mass o f p e o p le to your
support instantly.
You are lecturing either before your club or association

where you work, or are on the lecture platform. Before you can
bring your audience under your active influence, you have to
sway it to your support. Do it with your psychic powered speech.
Practice how to create it before your mirror, and then project it
to your audience.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of a group or
mass of people before whom you are about to speak. Address it
now as if you are speaking before a true audience.
The opening sentence of every original speech is different,
but the following is a good enough one for many occasions.
Thank you sincerely for being here. Speak naturally, but with
courtesy. Maintain a friendly, respectful tone. Dont shout, over
emphasize or overenunciate. But, mumble nothing. Be heard
clearly instead. Most important of all, though, make certain that
you sound very intimate, as if you are confiding a well-kept secret
to a trusted confidante. In other words, encourage your listeners
to feel, as promptly as possible, that they and you are one. En
courage ea ch one of them, in fact, to feel as if you were talking
to him open-heartedly in the privacy of his home. Saturate your
self with that one thought picture. With Multiplied Nerve Gap
power (feel divinely blissful), project that one thought picture
out of your eyes with shattering psychic power, and nail it right
into th e m idst o f your audien ce. It will leap across the Nerve
Gaps of its different members faster and stronger than any other
competing impression they receive at the time . . . competing
impressions like, wondering whether you have anything worthy of
being heard, or whether you qualify to speak at all.
Retain that intimate footing all through your speech-all
through the logical and emotional phases, particularly. With your
psychic powered speech you will sway the group or mass of
people to your support instantly and bring it under your active
influence.
76
Exercise 3. How to gain the confidence o f a confused new em

p lo yee instantly.
Alfred is your new employee, and he seems all confused

about the work. In order to put him under your active influence
instantly, you have to gain his confidence. Do it with your psychic
powered speech. Practice how to create it before your mirror,
Stand across your room and stare at your image in your
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Alfred.
Visualize dealing with him. When you give Alfred your instruc
tions, dont do it dictatorially. Dont even be distant or abrupt.
Instruct him instead as if you know nothing about his being con
fused, no matter how desperate he looks. Communicate as if
you are eager to keep him working there.
Saturate yourself with that one thought picture. With Multi
plied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), project that one
thought picture out of your eyes with shattering psychic power,
and visualize it being nailed right into Alfred through his eyes.
It will leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power
pressions like, whether you have it in for him because he pre
tended to be more skillful or experienced than he was to get the
job, or whether you are only pretending to like him, but secretly
want to fire him.
For instance, say to him, Alfred, the best thing for us to
do here, seems to be to . . .
( Practice by repeating that state
ment to your image in the mirror in a calm, smoothly flowing
voice.) D ont look at Alfred when you say it, but at what you
are talking about. Dont use a hesitant, apologetic tone, however,
or he will take advantage of you. Immediately add, When thats
finished, please let me know, and we'll start on . . .
Con
stantly say we instead of you to reassure him that you do
not consider yourself above performing his duties. Culminate
your instructions with All right, Alfred, I ll leave you now. I
have to go to (name the place). If you have any questions, let
me know, will you? Look kindly in his eyes and nail that on e
thought picture into him with Multiplied Nerve Gap power. Then
77
drift away as you would normally. W ith your psychic powered

speech you will gain the confidence of Alfred instantly and put
him under your active influence as a boss or in any activity re
quiring your leadership.
speech to put people under your active influence instantly. In
the true life cases described in the ensuing section, you will learn
how certain other people in different parts of the world have
used stupendously the magic of the psychic powered speech.
The names of the individuals involved have been changed.
How John lowered the defenses o f the woman he wanted,
instantly, with his psychic powered speech.
John was keeping steady company with Charlene, but was
getting nowhere romantically. Yet, he wanted Charlene more than
any other woman and prayed that shed marry him. He expected
her to start refusing him dates any time now because she was
also pursued by other suitors whose company she probably en
joyed more. His own main drawback with her was that he was
too uncertain of himself when in her company, and he tried to
make up for it by being tiresomely overaggressive. Charlene
seemed to be growing increasingly disillusioned with him.
John was advised to practice and apply on Charlene two
magic secretsthe psychic powered glance, followed immediately
by psychic powered speech. These were taught to John and he
was advised to practice them before his mirror before applying
them on Charlene.
Anxiety-ridden John did exactly as he was told. The next
time he had a date with Charlene, he greeted her admiringly
with his psychic powered glance. In the past he had greeted her
shyly, as if he had just happened to encounter her. He followed
the greeting immediately with a flattering remark and then, he
picked out one particular something about her that intoxicated
him. It happened to be her dazzling eyes which he praised with
the utmost adoration. At once he saturated himself with that
on e thought picture of her eyes. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap
power (feel divinely blissful), he projected that on e thought
78
picture out of his own eyes with shattering psychic power, and
nailed it right into Charlene, through her eyes.
John then referred to them no more. He knew now that
Charlene would promptly overlook any less attractive part she
possessed and be completely enthralled with him.
Charlene blushed and scoffed, but John merely insisted that
he had a keen eye for beauty. He did not argue back with her
when she continued protesting for he had been advised to always
maintain a harmonious atmosphere with her, It was also sug
gested to John to thrill her with words like luscious, dazzling,
stunning, breath-taking, delicious, staggering rather than with
the overused words beautiful, pretty, attractive.
Charlenes attitude towards John altered swiftly. An invit
ing smile replaced her m atter-of-fact expression which she usually
bore when with him. W henever she turned to him thereafter,
her eyes contained a teasing yearning for more of his new self.
W hen John kissed her that night, she clung to him. His one
thought picture had leaped across her own Nerve Gaps to the
psychic power center in her forehead, faster and stronger than
any other competing impression she had received at the time . . .
competing impressions, like her doubting whether John was in
deed the right man for her, and whether a perm anent union with
him would satisfy her, W ith his psychic powered glance and
speech John had instantly lowered the guard of the woman he
loved and had put her under his active influence.
Conclusion
See what miracles you can achieve with your psychic pow
ered speech! It is indeed the magic secret for putting others under
your active influence instantly because you can communicate
with them directly. The echo of your speech which you set up
in their psychic power centers will reverberate in their heads
for years, both consciously and subconsciously, and keep them
under your instant control for a long time. And, you can achieve
those miracles with the following simple steps:
Step 1. Make use only of your voice by saying something

compelling.
Step 2, At the same time, create a vivid thought picture
79
of what you say. Saturate yourself with that thought

picture and project it to the person with Multiplied
power center in the persons forehead.
Step 4. Maintain that projection for one full second.
You will put anyone under your active influence instantly
and profit from it as you like without limit,
6
Psychic Se cret 5:
H o w to P r o d u c e t h e " M a g i c "
of Your Psychic Powered M ann ers
P sychic Powered Manners are a psychic secret for sweeping

people off their feet instantly. Your manners affect others sub
stantially because they color your every relationship. There are
people who possess a stunning appearance, remarkable knowl
edge, extraordinary wit, striking voice and diction, and even with
wealth and recognition added, these people make enemies wher
ever they go simply because their manners are faulty. There are
other people, in contrast, who possess unattractive faces and
bodies, who are limited educationally, who are too uncompre
hending to be witty, who are uncouth both in voice and diction,
who hold an insignificant position with hardly a penny to their
names, but these people sweep others in authority off their feet
and make friends everywhere, because their manners are ex
hilarating. Without psychic powered manners you cannot sweep
people off their feet and with it, you can do so instantly.
The secret power of manners is not universally understood.
It does not consist of your merely saying or doing the accepted,
or expected. It consists, rather, of your being able to anticipate
a person s subconscious wishes and knowing what to do to please
81
82
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED MANNERS
him best, without you, yourself, losing out in the process. You
must be able to perceive psychically. It also consists of your tim
ing-pleasing a person to coincide with his inner wishes. The
secret power of manners is by no means based solidly upon
logic, but also upon psychic intuition. As a crude example, it is
hardly manners for a man to offer a lady a seat in the subway
when it is half empty; but it is manners for him to offer it to her
when all the other seats are occupied. Manners, in brief, suggest
that he who offers is sacrificing willingly or is showing unusual
respect for another person. Even if Bill, or Lena, is too ill-bred
to appreciate them, dont be stung and stop exhibiting them to
all other people. You would lose more than you gain, for you
would drive away those deserving others, from whom you might
have profited much by knowing. So, dont expect to have your
best manners always appreciated. If they are appreciated but a
few times by the right peop le, however, you will make thrilling
friendships and acquire incredibly good contacts quickly.
Good manners, too, add markedly to your own personality
because their rewards tower over the minor efforts they require.
Without your psychic powered manners you could waste your
whole life combatting adverse currents of your own creation.
While, with them, you bring yourself at once into smooth waters
and make headway in life with very little effort. Therefore, why
make life difficult? Unforgettable manners, besides, are recalled
longer than beauty or other achievements. So, study this psychic
secret thoroughly.
T he easy way to sweep others o ff their fee t invisibly
with your psychic pow ered m anners
Your manners may not be the first quality about you which
a person notices, particularly if you look friendly, dont swagger,
and dont stonily ignore the person. You can display bad man
ners, however, in less obvious ways, such as if when asked a civil
question, you shrug your shoulders, dont reply, or give a sar
castic answer; if you evasively pass by people you know because
you are shy, but as a result, mislead them into considering you
misanthropic; if you ask someone for something and then fail
to thank him for it. Any of these seemingly minor slights can
stamp you as a person with deplorable manners.
83
Diplomats and others high in government are experts iu

manners and owe much of their success to them, Wars have been
triggered due to the lack of manners of a diplomat and also
have been ended through the irresistible manners of another. The
guilty have had, in some instances, maximum sentences passed
to punish them for their rudeness and, in other cases, have re
ceived incredible clemency for showing respect.
There are many ways for you to control others with your
psychic powered manners, and they vary with the person and
the occasion. Good manners, indeed, at times even consist of
resorting to what ordinarily passes for bad manners. Bartley, for
instance, has to show undue respect for Leonora if he loves her,
but on their honeymoon she would deem this excessive respect
and consideration as being the height of bad manners. Then, she
wishes to be pursued. Manners, therefore, vary with the person
and the occasion in which you use them. They control only when
the right ones are used at the right time.
Practice the Exercises as stated and master producing your
psychic powered manners.
Exercise 1,
How to win over to you the dom ineering mother o f
a desirable bachelor and get him as a husband, with your

psychic p ow ered manners.
You are in love with Curtis, a bachelor of about 42 years

and strongly under the domination of his mother. Your only
chance of sweeping him off his feet, so that he wont postpone
marrying you until after his healthy mother of 65 passes away,
is to win his mother over to you. Do it with your psychic powered
manners. Practice how to create it before your mirror, and then
project it to her.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Curtis
mother. She is particularly aware of your manners because she
suspects all the women he associates with. Too many designing
ones, she believes, are trying to take him away from her. And
so, she will study you keenly. With her, in particular, your man
ners must back up your words and actions and one tiny error
will shatter all hope of winning her over.
Your most effective quality with her will be your naturalness
84
or more important, your seem ing to be naturalfor she is quick

to detect the false and spurious. Dont actually be your natural
self with her, though, for it might not attract her. But, act as if
you w ere bein g your natural self. When you converse with her,
for instance, lend her your full but relaxed attention. Dont bubble
with enthusiasm, nor show boredom, but look straight at the
inner whites of her eyes. Nod when you agree with her if she is
still speaking or shake your head to mean no. Dont stare back
disinterestedly at her or seldom reply.
On the other hand, dont faw n on her like a lady of honor
on her queen. Act like the type of person who likes others for
themselves, not for what they can do for her. Respond to her,
however, as if her conversation is exceedingly interesting, even
when it is not. Achieve that effect easiest by staring into her eyes
pleasantly every now and then when she talks, and slightly past
her at other times with a thoughtful gaze in your eyes, as well as
by nodding or shaking your head on other occasions. Saturate
yourself with that thought picture as you do so. W ith Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), project that thought
picture out of your eyes with shattering psychic power, and nail
it right into Curtis mother, through h er eyes. It will leap across
her own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in her fore
head, faster and stronger than any other competing impression
she receives at the time . . . competing impressions like, whether
she could really manage you, should you marry Curtis, or whether
you would just ruin his life.
At no tim e show impatience with her. Deport yourself with
her, instead, as if you are the most patient woman in the world.
You will win Curtis mother over to you instantly and sweep her
off her feet. To lead Curtis to the altar soon after that will be
comparatively easy. W ith your psychic powered manners, you
will have swept the domineering mother of a desirable bachelor
off her feet and got him as a husband.
Exercise 2 .
instantly,
How to make a prospective client fe e l important
John is a prospective client and you are eager to satisfy and

convert him into a permanent client. To do so, make him feel
important instantly. That will sweep him off his feet, and he will
85
be satisfied far more readily with your services. Do it with your

psychic powered manners. Practice how to create it before your
mirror, and then project it to him.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of John, the
prospective client whom you want to convert into a permanent
client. Your manners exert a decisive influence because if you
offend him, he can easily transfer his patronage elsewhere. Your
manners, as a consequence, have to convince him that you arent
just after his money, but that you want to serve him for his own
benefit. W ords are not enough to convince him o f that!
So, fill yourself now with a genuine desire to help him, and
act the part. Analyze every question he asks you, as if it were
asked by your son or closest friend. Banish from your m ind all
aw areness that h e is just a stranger doing business w ith you.
Saturate yourself with that thought picture. W ith Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), project that thought
it right into John, through his eyes. It will leap across his own
the time . . . competing impressions like, whether you want
from him only his money, or whether he can get better service
elsewhere.
That is the surest way to induce John to feel important be
cause no one feels more important than when a close relative or
dear friend extends himself for him. Practice assuming that atti
tude before your mirror until you master it. Should John show
you no m anners in return, ignore it. Still project your psychic
powered manners on him regardless, and you will make him feel
important instantly and sweep him off his feet.
Exercise 3.
How to maintain perm anent leadership o ver a
group or mass o f p e o p le instantly.
You are giving a lecture before a group or mass of people.

Your efforts will be wasted unless you can sweep it off its feet
and maintain indefinite control even a fter it departs. Do it with
your psychic powered manners. Practice how to create it before
your mirror, and then project it to your audience.
86

mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of a group
or mass of people before whom you are lecturing. Face it now,
as you address it, as if you were speaking before a real audience.
Your speech has to be effective, but it has to be backed by your
manners also. The manners that captivate any assemblage of peo
ple are those which give it no impression that you feel superior.
Your psychic powered, manners have to convince, in fact, that
you feel humble towards the audience and that you are deeply
grateful that it is generous enough to lend you an ear. People
detest the superior approach, and the least show of overbearing,
haughtiness, contempt, or sovereignty will rip down the most
majestic vision of yourself which you project towards your lis
teners. That explains why politicians, even the heads or riders
of state, call themselves pu blic servants or servants of the people.
To perfect the public servant manner, gaze at your audi
ence as if you are deeply grateful that it has gathered there to
hear you. To achieve that look easily, spread your lips slightly,
like a shy person, and gaze with a bland look. Practice and mas
ter it.
Next, read, recite, or create a speech and do it in an apolo
getic tone of voice. Avoid all bragging, shouting, snarling, and
pomposity. Retain the public servant look always in your eyes.
Whenever you pause momentarily, return that look at once to
your lips. If you are reading your speech, glance repeatedly at
your listeners with the public servant look on your face. Saturate
yourself with that public servant look picture. With Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), project that one thought
it right into the m idst o f your audience. It will leap across the
Nerve Gaps of its different members to the psychic power centers
in their foreheads, faster and stronger than any other competing
impression they receive at the time . . . competing impressions,
like whether you are indeed as logical as you sound, or whether
they have heard better lecturers than you.
The group or mass of people will be deeply flattered by your
attitude and will feel that it owes you its support because you
look genuinely honest and suggest the underdog. With your
psychic powered manners you will maintain permanent leader
87
ship over a group or mass of people instantly and sweep it off its
feet.
technique in any situation in life in which you can use your man
ners to sweep people off their feet instantly. In the true life cases
described to illustrate these points, you will leam how certain
other people in different parts of the world have used amazingly
the magic of psychic powered manners. The names of the indi
viduals involved have been changed.
How L ee discouraged and pacified a threatening assailant
instantly.
One evening after many hours of hard work Lee, an en
gineer, had dropped into a neighborhood tavern in one of our
larger cities for a cocktail and then started for home. He had not
gone far when accosted by a burly man just looking for somebody
to beat up. Lee was below medium height, of slender build, and
had always been too deeply engrossed in studies and in his pro
fession to learn the art of self-defense. Now, he was suddenly
confronted with a situation for which he sadly needed such
knowledge.
Fortunately, he had practiced with me and used success
fully the secret of his psychic powered manners on superiors
and had enjoyed immense success with it. He at once conceived
the idea of using it now!
Lee immediately adopted an unhurried attitude w ithout
searching around with his eye. He let his accoster feel that he
was not under microscopic scrutiny, but that he was being ex
pected, instead, to behave like a gentleman. Lee saturated him
self with that one thought picture and stared just past his wouldbe assailant. With Multipled Nerve Gap power (feel divinely
blissful), he projected that one thought picture out of his eyes
with shattering psychic power and visualized it being nailed
right into the tough, through his eyes. Lee walked on, still with
out hurry, but turned his head slowly to keep the side of his eye
vaguely on the bully. The latter made a slight, menacing move,
but Lee ambled past him at the same leisurely pace, deep breath
ing meanwhile to maintain his courage.
The ruffian let loose a curse, but Lee continued on his way
88
unhurriedly, his expression still unchanged, but with his head

still turning, as if by chance, to keep the sid e of his eye on the
assailant. When Lee could no longer discern him clearly by turn
ing his head, he turned sideways to him, as if pausing to decide
where to go to. But he still continued drifting away from him,
keeping the side of his eye still on him. The bully let loose more
oaths, but now they sounded more like scoffs than threats. With
the utmost appearing calm, Lee drifted onwards as if he lived
right around the comer and was thoroughly acquainted with the
area and the type of people in it. The ruffians hands slowly re
turned to his sides and then he trudged away. L ees on e thought
picture had leaped across his would-be assailants Nerve Gaps
to the psychic power center in his forehead, faster and stronger
than any other competing impression he had received at the
time . . . competing impressions, like his eagerness to batter
Lee down for the sheer fun of it and rob him, Lees unhurried
walk and his utterly ignoring the insults, besides, had bewildered
the hoodlum and intensified Lees projected one thought picture
in him. Lee reached the comer, crossed it, also without hurry,
and soon disappeared from the area. He then took a cab and left
the neighborhood fast. He had had a close call, but his psychic
powered manners had discouraged and pacified the threatening
assailant instantly and literally swept him off his feet.
How a stmll-town young woman in a big city, met and made
a handsome, successful stock broker long to know her better
and marry her.
Twenty-seven year old Linda was in the city five years now,
and had a fine job and a nice studio apartment. She had done as
well as any girl from a small town could do in a big city without
a college education. But, she experienced much difficulty meeting
eligible men, much less getting them to know her better. She
went to dances, ballets, concerts, lectures, and even joined out
door biking and hiking clubs. But her luck did not change. Most
of the men she met were either much older than she, were mar
ried and looking for extramarital adventure, or they were con
firmed bachelors seeking unattached fun. The rest were college
students or younger men with girl-friends several years younger
than she. The years were passing, though, and Linda was getting
89
no younger. She was envying the girls who had stayed back
home and married the local boy. She had hoped to better herself
tremendously by coming to the big city and marrying a man
with an extraordinary future and helping him achieve it. As it was,
she would probably end up an old maid.
From her little studio apartment near the park, Linda regu
larly noticed a rather handsome and interesting looking man near
forty going in and out a nearby high-rise apartment building in
the morning and at night. Once or twice she had passed him on
the sidewalk and he had glanced at her seemingly with interest.
She had replied with a pleasant indirect smile. Now, at last, he
had said good morning to her, and she had replied. He looked
like a well-educated, accomplished man, besides being obviously
affluent. She had never seen him with a woman, and so, she pre
sumed that he was single.
Linda wondered feverishly how to get to know him better.
She felt that they would get along well together. When she went
home to spend part of her summer vacation, she confided her
problem to her happily married sister. Her sisters advice was to
exert on him what amounted to the secret of the psychic powered
manners. Throbbing with hope, Linda practiced it in her room
before her mirror.
Back again in city, the next time she perceived her dream
man coming down the sidewalk, she lingered longer by the
doorway of her building to afford him the chance of talking to
her longer. Following her sister s advice, she subtly let him realize
that he would enjoy her company immensely by staring at him
repeatedly with the eyes of an adoring sister. The first objective
was to set him at ease at once, not to frighten him with the prob
ability that he was leaping into something from which he might
not be able to extricate himself easily. Linda saturated herself
with that on e thought picture. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power
(feel divinely blissful), she projected that one thought picture
out of her eyes and wafted it into him, right through his eyes.
Her dream man promptly introduced himself as Ernest.
He had been divorced ten years ago. He asked Linda to go bicycle
riding with him in the park on Sunday. He was an account execu
tive with a leading downtown stockbroker. In every possible way
Ernest showed genuine interest in her. Lindas on e thought pic
90
ture had leaped across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power
center in his forehead, faster and more penetrating than any other
competing impression he had received at the time , . . compet
ing impressions, like any apprehensions that she might be too
readily altar-bound, or whether she was just out for a good time.
Linda got along exceptionally well with Ernest on their
bicycle ride and found that they enjoyed many other activities in
common, She met his nine-year-old daughter before the latter
returned to private school and treated her so kindly and under
standing^ that Ernest proposed to her that very evening. Linda
and Ernest were married seven months later. She had used the
secret of her psychic powered manners to solve instantly one of
the most frustrating problems facing girls who migrate to big
cities, and had swept her dream man off his feet.
How a bankrupt-bound storekeeper turned certain disaster
into overwhelming success,
Hampton owned a small furniture store and was being driven
out of business by the bigger stores which were opening all over
the fast-growing area. Hampton frantically reduced his prices
again and again, but the other stores did likewise. He moved
across the street where far more people used the sidewalk and
his gross receipts increased, but much higher rent reduced his
earnings to the profitless column again. Crowding 50, Hampton
was in a desperate position, particularly with his two boys now
around college age.
Hampton happened to be a voracious reader, as well as an
amateur student of psychic matters. Before accepting disaster as
his lot, he made up his mind to try on his customers the technique
of psychic powered manners. He practiced it in his store when
alone, and got ready to use it.
As soon as a customer entered his shop next day, Hampton
filled himself with a genuine desire to help him, and acted the
part. He analyzed every question the customer asked him, as if a
dear one was asking it. H e ban ished from his m ind all aw areness
that h e was just doing business w ith a stranger. He saturated
himself with that on e thought picture. W ith Multiplied Nerve
91
Gap power ( feel divinely blissful), Hampton projected that one

and nailed it right into the customer, through his eyes.
The customer immediately unburdened his soul to Hampton
and confessed to him far more about what he wanted than any
other customer had confessed to him before. Hampton, as a re
sult, was able to advise him to buy exactly what he needed, and
the pleased customer ended up buying considerably more furni
ture than he had planned. He also took his departure bursting
with eagerness to praise Hampton to his family and friends and
to patronize him regularly himself in the future. Hamptons one
thought picture had leaped across the Nerve Gaps of the cus
tomer to the psychic power center in his forehead, faster and
stronger than any other competing impression which the customer
received at the time . . . competing impressions like, whether
he would get better bargains in a bigger store, or whether he
should shop around first before parting with his money.
Before long, customers were flocking into Hamptons store
as if they were going to see a much-enjoyed friend or relative.
In the big stores they felt too anonymous, and Hamptons busi
ness grew so fast that he rented more space in that building and
greatly increased his line of merchandise. Several years later he
owned three stores and when planning on opening another loca
tion, backers were eager to invest in him. With his psychic pow
ered manners Hampton had successfully met the threat of the
big money himself. He instructed his store managers to con
tinue using that same customer-attitude which had snatched him
at the last moment from the jaws of bankruptcy and turned cer
tain disaster into overwhelming success instantly by sweeping
people off their feet.
How a poor, daydreaming 14-year-old boy, with little proof
of his future prospects, persuaded a rich, practical-minded
businessman to finance his possible boxing career.
Kid Fuentes, a 14-year-old shoeshine boy in a typical Latin
American country, was enchanted by the staggering sums being
paid champion boxers. He made up his mind to become a cham
pion boxer himself. He was already 5' 8", but weighed only 105
92
pounds. He wished to grow as big and heavy as possible and fight

for the heavyweight title. He prayed to grow up to be a light
heavyweight at least, anyhow, and compete in the heavyweight
division too. But there was little prospect of him attaining such
a size while he spent eight hours or more a day shining shoes and
living on the cheap, fried food which his poor family of 12
could afford. He also needed time to train several hours a day,
in order to develop lightning speed with his blows, to become
as elusive as a shadow and as tireless as a dynamo. Right now,
he was rather tall for his age (by tropical standards, at least),
but he was thin and flat chested. He was strong, though, even
though he did not look it, and naturally fast. W ith full time to
build up his body and train, he was sure hed become a champion!
He had sparred for years with open hands, and sometimes with
a pair of worn gloves on the sidewalks of the backstreets with
other teen-agers, and had slapped or cuffed them around like a
master.
Also, in the same town, an immigrant displaced person had
settled and opened a cabaret, Senor Demek became quite wealthy
as during World War I I the cabaret was filled with throngs of
money-spending servicemen stationed in the forts around the
town or who scrambled ashore from the battleships. Since that
time he had branched into real estate and construction and had
grown into a millionaire. But, he was notorious for weighing every
penny again and again before investing it.
Although Fuentes possessed only a fourth grade education,
he practiced in a corner of his crowded two-room apartment,
what amounted to his psychic powered manners and gathered
enough courage to call on Senor Demek. When the boy invaded
the empty cabaret one day, with its chairs resting upside down
on the tables, he was detained by the suspicious help, who de
manded to know what he was about, and the manager stopped
him altogether. But, the boy stubbornly refused to divulge the
purpose of his call to anyone but Senor Demek.
Fuentes realized that he could not pretend to be a rich
aristocrat when he wasnt; so, he decided to be his natural self,
or at least to act like his natural selfan ambitious boxer.
I want to be a boxing champion of the world! I know I can,
93
but I need to develop and train myself first. You, Senor Demek,
can help me! exclaimed Fuentes. W ith a look of astonishment the
rich Senor scrutinized his callers spindly figure and flat chest.
I may be thin now, the boy went on, but I am strong like a
lion and fast like a tiger! He sprang into a fighting pose and
glided around the office, peppering the air with swift blows and
ducking imaginary ones. The moment he stopped he saturated
himself with that thought picture of himself being strong as a
lion and fast as a tiger. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful), he projected that thought picture out of his
eyes with staggering psychic power, and nailed it right into the
wealthy Senor, through his eyes.
Senor Demek stared at the boys cane-stalk figure for a mo
ment. Then he chuckled and said, I know nothing at all about
boxing; but, I dont need the money. I mightor might not.
But, he did finance the boys boxing career because he was over
whelmed by the psychic power of the boys manners.
W ith his psychic powered manners, although without any
positive proof of a successful future at that difficult sport, he
had persuaded a rich, practical-minded business man instantly
to finance his possible boxing career for seven years and had
swept him off his feet and secured the backing he desperately
needed. Lastly, but not the least, he became the champion he
wanted to be.
Conclusion
See how profitably you can sweep people off their feet in
stantly with the magic of your psychic powered manners! See
how easily and completely you can affect them with this magic
secret! And, you can achieve it all with the following easy steps:
Step 1. Use your manners alone by acting very natural, very
confident, and create a on e thought picture of your
self acting that way.
Step 2. Saturate yourself with that on e thought picture and
project it to whom you want to impress with Multi
plied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful).
94
Step 3. Nail that one thought picture firmly into the psychic
power center of that person, in his forehead.
Step 4. Maintain that projection for one second.
You will sweep anyone off his feet instantly. You will get
exactly what you want from him with your psychic powered man
ners, as certain shrewd men and women have done with people
under their spell all through the Ages.
7
Psychic Secret 6:
Ho w to P r o d u c e t he " M a g i c "
Bo d y M o v e m e n t s
l h e Psychic Powered Body Movements is a psychic secret for

fascinating people instantly. No matter what you think or say to
anyone, if the image of your body movements suggests the oppo
site, he will not believe what you think or say. Actors and actresses
make unusual use of their body movements to create different
characters or to improve the essence of their dialogue. Movie idols
and glamor queens capitalize on them to produce explosive ro
mantic sequences. Everybody is familiar with the flirts walk in
which the female hips seem to be swung or jerked from side to
side. Less obvious, but equally entrancing, is the alternating
movement of Janes shoulders when she acts the coquette with
the man who fascinates her. She then instinctively accentuates
their alternating to-and-fro movements by pointing her toes still
more outwards as she minces along within his view. Fashion
models are past masters of body movements. Even when they
turn, they are bewitching, for they turn their heads much slower
93
96
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED BODY MOVEM ENTS
than their bodies, in order to fascinate the onlooker with the

drooping linger of their eyes. In burlesque, of course, the female
performers go to extremes with their body movements; but, all
dancing, from the finest ballet-dancing, down to the crudest folk
or tribal dancing, makes unforgettable use of body movements.
In sports, like fencing, boxing, judo, wrestling, baseball, football,
tennis, volley ball, soccer and the like, body movements are of
paramount importance for fooling the opponent (feinting him)
into expecting one move and, then, surprising him with a differ
ent one. In diving, gymnastics, ice-skating, skiing, surfing, waterskiing, golfing, and practically all other remaining sports, the
correct body movements mark the champion.
In another vein, there are other body movements, as the
Moslem at prayer or a clergyman during the holy service. There
is that of the all-powerful monarch and of the abject slave. The
bow and curtsy to greet royalty, and the tense salute to a superior
military officer, are sharp examples of the use of body movements
to acknowledge rank. Mens bowing when meeting ladies in more
gracious times, and removing their hats and sweeping them down
to one side of them before even breathing a word, are further
examples. The lady, in tarn, extended her hand elegantly, for the
gentleman to hold and kiss. There is the swagger of the bully,
the crouch of the beggar, the bounce of the energetic, the jarring
drag of the arthritic, and the staggering limp of the apoplectic.
There is the haughty bearing of the proud, and the droop-shoul
dered plodding of the downtrodden. Every rank and emotion,
indeed, can be, and is, expressed instantly in the body movements
of the participants. The psychic powered body movement is of
primary value for fascinating people favorably for you instantly.
The easy way to fascinate others invisibly with
your psychic powered body movements
There is little doubt that your body movements usually make
the first and most lasting impressions upon others. Immortal
screen stars like Charlie Chaplin, Boris Karloff, Rudolph Val
entino, Clark Gable, John Barrymore, Douglas Fairbanks, Sr.,
Marilyn Monroe, Charles Laughton, and hundreds of others, im
planted themselves permanently in the public eye with psychic
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED BODY MOVEMENTS
97
powered body movements when they played their leading parts

in never to be forgotten motion pictures. Indeed, even less re
vered actors implanted their memories importantly in lesser roles,
such as Watson, Tarzan, Hercules, alcoholics, officials of enemy
nations, pirates and swashbucklers. And, of course, there are the
actors who played Shakespeare. Disney immortalized his movie
cartoons with unforgettable body movements, starting from his
very first most popular one, T h e T hree L ittle Pigs and T h e Big
B a d W olf. You, too, can implant stunning impressions on the
minds of others with your psychic powered body movements.
Practice the routines as explained in the following para
graphs to master the calculated production of your psychic pow
ered body movements.
Exercise 1.
How to excite the woman you w ant, instantly, with
your psychic p o w ere d b o d y movements.
Kay is the woman you want. Before you can fascinate her
instantly, you have to excite her. Do it with your psychic powered
body movements. Practice how to create it before your mirror,
and then project it to her.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Kay. Kay
expects you, as a man, to be a sort of predatory animala sort
of leonine character who perpetually watches for the opportunity
to pounce on her and consume her. It excites her to assume that
her charms fascinate you to such an incandescent degree that she
would not be safe with you if she did not protect herself with
the proper restraint. Some women, it is true, are magnetized
by distant-acting men, but the vast majority of them are con
quered easiest by the aggressive man because, basically they long
to be pursued and overcome. Kay is most certain, therefore, to
be thrilled to the bone by your flattering pursuit of her.
The next time you meet Kay then, dont just step up to her
as if you are encountering a long-time male friend. Straighten your
back and shoulders instead, and hasten towards her more as if you
were cornering her to prevent her from escaping your insidious
trap. Saturate yourself with that one thought picture. W ith Multi
98
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED BODY M OVEM ENTS
and nail it right into her through h er eyes. It will leap across her
faster and stronger than any other competing impression she re
ceives at the time . . , competing impressions, like her confusion
over whether you are indeed as compelling as you suddenly seem
now, or whether she probably likes another suitor better than she
likes you.
This approach to her will lend enough tiger-on-the-prowl
atmosphere to your psychic powered body movements to electrify
Kay. It also removes from you every pompous, narcissistic air
(love of self) which females detest in a man, and supplants them
with one of dangerous male virility. If you walk with Kay for
a while after meeting her, dont just stroll beside her either. De
port yourself like her protector; steady her by the arm when she
reaches a sidewalk, or enters or leaves a vehicle. Act likewise
when you dance with her. Even if she is bigger than you, she
craves to feel that you are the m an and she the woman. Tall
girls, as a matter of fact, feel extraordinarily feminine. You will
excite Kay instantly with your psychic powered body movements
and fascinate her.
Exercise 2.
How to give your o ld maid daughter, instantly, con
fidence to go out, m eet, and win an eligible man.
Angela, your old maid daughter of 31, is passing up her best

chances for marriage by being too backward or suspicious of
men, or for lack of enough confidence in herself, or for some other
reason. You realize that you better act quickly, or she will remain
an old maid. Many women may accept that role in life objectively,
but Angela is quite disoriented by the prospect of it. Give her
that necessary confidence with your psychic powered body move
ments. Practice how to create it before your mirror, and then
project it to her.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Angela. As
you move within her view, perform everything about 10 per cent
slow er than normal. Saturate yourself with that one thought pic
ture. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful),
psychic power, and nail it right into Angela, through her eyes.
99
It will leap across her own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power
center in her forehead, faster and stronger than any other com
peting impression she receives at the time . . , competing im
pressions like, whether you want to argue with her again about
going out and meeting eligible men, or whether you have found
for her another man whom she is certain not to like. The least
haste you show her will lower you in her estimation, for she will
presume either that you are too impatient to be concerned seri
ously with her, that you are much too busy for her, or that you
just dont understand her preferences at all. So, no matter what
movement you make in her presence now, do it about 10 per cent
slow er than normal. Such retarded speed also endows you with
an aspect of utter calm, as if nothing can frustrate, much less
hoodwink you, because you would quietly take your time and
root it up.
If Angela addresses you, turn to her with normal speed,
though, in order to imply to her no reluctance to talk to her. And.
also reply or talk to her (but dont gesture) at normal speed. When
you finally get to the subject of her finding a husband, return
to the unhurried, 10 per cent slower than normal, never too busy
to talk manner. Particularly, see her side of the question and
sympathize with her. That will lead to more admissions on her
part as to the true reason for her lack of confidence in finding
the right man, and will provide you with the ideal solution for
the problem. With your psychic powered body movements you
will give Angela confidence to go out and meet and win her
eligible man, instantly, and she will be fascinated by you as a
parent.
Exercise 3.
How to prevent your over-suspicious husband or
w ife instantly from ruining the fun w henever you are the life o f
the p arty,
Marcus or Margaret (your husband or wife) habitually turns

surly whenever you are having a good time at a party. He ends
your joy, as well as leaves the host and the other guests uncom
fortable, He is a perfect mate for you otherwise, and loves you
dearly. You will have little social life, though, unless he acts dif
ferently at parties. You will have to prevent him in the future
from ruining the fun. Do it with your psychic powered body
100
movements. Practice how to create it before your mirror, and

then project it to him at the next party if he acts uncivil.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Marcus or
Margaret when you two attend the next party. You are soon
having a grand time again, when you suddenly perceive the anti
social expression on his face.
Remain right where you are and act as normally as if you
were alone in your room. Naturalness, not acting, is what will
control him. In other words, dont overgesticulate, shake your
finger, or hammer down with your fist during the fun. If you
are speaking too fast, speak more slowly to conceal your over
excitement. B e, or ap p ear to b e, yourself, regardless of what you
say or do. Saturate yourself with that on e thought picture. With
Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), project that
one thought picture out of your eyes with shattering psychic
power. Visualize it being nailed right into Marcus, through his
eyes. It will leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power
pressions, like his wondering whether you are secretly trying to
commence an affair with someone else at the party, or whether
you are bored with just being his mate. Marcus or Margaret will
suddenly feel sure of you and stop fearing losing you. W ith your
psychic powered body movements you will prevent him instantly
from ruining the fun, and he will be fascinated by you.
technique in any situation in life in which you can use your body
movements to fascinate people instantly. In the true life cases
that will be described, you will learn how certain other people
in different places have used unbelievably the magic of the
psychic powered body movements. The names of the individuals
involved have been changed.
How an unknown actor swept the feminine world off its
feet instantly and becam e the idol o f the cinema.
Gino was a graceful nightclub ballroom dancer of 24. He
was strikingly handsome and gracefully formed. But, that was not
enough to make him an enrapturing dancer. Gino, however, had
101
added to it that extra something that captivated the onlookers

and was well-received at the night-clubs. While filling an engage
ment in a night-club, he was sent by his agent to a movie studio
which sought a dancer for an exotic picture. Gino tried out for
the role and was picked.
Both for the tryout and for the picture, when it was conse
quently filmed, Gino practiced and projected something that
amounted to the secret of his psychic powered body movements
for the acting parts, just as he had done in the night-clubs for his
dancing. He stood straight and imposing when he was to stand
still, with one foot slightly ahead of the other, toes slightly pointed
out, and with his head back on his neck but inclined romantically
slightly downwards. He moved with equally exciting dignity 10
per cent slower than normal. Whenever he struck a new pose he
saturated himself instantly with a on e thought picture of it. With
Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), he projected
it through his eyes with shattering psychic power, and nailed it
right into the cam era lens as if it were the movie audience.
That motion picture skyrocketed Gino overnight into the
worlds most lionized romantic star. As the women watched it, his
projected one thought picture leaped across their Nerve Gaps to
the psychic power centers in their foreheads, faster and stronger
than any other competing impression they received at the time
. . . competing impressions, like that of any other romantic actor
they adored, or that of the envious husbands or boy-friends. Ginos
supremely graceful body movements did entrance his female ad
mirers beyond measure, but the Multiplied Nerve Gap power
with which he reenforced them added an overwhelming extra
something to them which no other well-known graceful dancer
equalled. Millions of women flooded him with fan letters and
marriage proposals, and offers flooded him for one big picture
after another. Unknown Gino had climbed the pinnacle of suc
cess with one leap. With his psychic powered body movements
he had swept the feminine world off its feet instantly and fasci
nated it.
How Jam es was favored instantly over all other applicants
for the unique promotion he eagerly sought.
James at last had the chance to get the big opportunity he
102
wanted. He had met every requirement for it with his record and
with his score in the written examinations. But the final decisionrested upon how he scored in the coming interview before the
Board of Examiners. James realized that many of his competitors
for the unique promotion were fine talkers and knew the subject
as well as he. To outscore them he would have to outclass them
with some different quality to add immeasurably to the effects
of his vocal answers. He discussed the m atter at length with his
father and me. Together we developed the psychic powered body
movements. James practiced it alone in his room before his mirror.
Next day he presented himself before the Board of E x
aminers with straight (bu t not stiff) back and shoulders and
moved about 10 per cent slower than normal. He avoided all
sudden moves, but he did not exaggerate his deliberation. He just
conducted himself naturally and at home, but with quiet dignity.
He saturated himself with that thought picture. W ith Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), he projected that
thought picture out of his eyes with shattering psychic power and
nailed it right into the m idst o f the examiners. James felt them
halt their analyzing him and stare at him keenly.
At the end of the oral examination, before leaving, James
projected the same thought picture to them again.
The Board of Examiners selected James for the unique pro
motion. His thought picture had leaped across the Nerve Gaps of
the different examiners to the psychic power centers in their fore
heads, faster and stronger than any other competing impression
they had received at the time such as. any doubt which they
might have had about him at sight, or any recollection of the
unusual merits of another candidate. W ith his psychic powered
body movements James had been favored over all the other can
didates instantly (even over those who equalled or surpassed
him in most of the other scores) by fascinating the Board of
Examiners.
How Jack instantly frightened off a large and fierce dog

which threatened him and his girl friend.
Jack was strolling with his fiancee, Nola, through a budding
hillside one cool summer evening. They were admiring the newlybuilt subtropical homes, delightfully fram ed by fruit-filled citrus
YOUB PSYCHIC POWERED BODY MOVEM ENTS
103
and avocado trees. The two were planning sweetly together to

purchase one of those homes themselves after they married and
saved a little, and raise their children in it. It was like going to
heaven to climb the rather steep, quaintly twisted little gravel
roads between the homes. Only the warning barking of the dogs
in each occupied home disturbed the peace.
Suddenly, an enormous white and black dog bolted out of a
doorway and raced across the lawn at them, snarling ferociously.
Nola clung to Jack. Jack envisioned them being ripped apart by
the beast.
Jack had gone through a similar experience as a boy, fortu
nately, and knew how to meet it. He kept cool, thrust Nola be
hind him and faced the animal, his left foot a step ahead of his
right. Keeping his eyes glued on that of the attacking dog, Jack
dipped to the ground swiftly, as if to seize hold of a stone. Then
he drew his arm back, as if to aim the weapon. He saturated him
self, meanwhile, with a one thought picture of a real stone in his
hand. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful),
Jack projected that one thought picture out of his eyes with shat
tering psychic power, and visualized it being nailed right into the
onrushing animal.
With a high-pitched yelp, the big dog braked its rush with
its front paws, wheeled itself around with a terrified yapping and
fled back into the doorway. Jacks one thought picture had leaped
across the canines Nerve Gaps to its psychic power center in its
forebrain, faster and stronger than any other competing impres
sion it had received at the time . . . competing impressions like,
whether Jack was just pretending to pick up something off the
ground that was not there, or whether Jack was indeed as fear
less as he pretended to be. With his psychic powered body move
ments Jack had frightened off a large and fierce creature which
had threatened him and his girl-friend and saved them both from
a horrifying predicament involving personal danger.
How Peter made a fortune very quickly by lecturing and
selling products from the lecture platform, with his psychic
powered body movements.
Peter was 35. He was absolutely convinced of the value of
natural diet for lasting health and longevity. Peter was more or
104
less a confirmed vegetarian and owned a faltering health food

store in the downtown section of the city. He preached his dietary
philosophy to audiences and pushed his own products, but con
verted too small a number of his listeners to his beliefs. Yet, he
firmly believed that he could help millions of people lessen their
probabilities of heart attacks and high blood pressure and enjoy
healthier lives with his natural products. One day Peter an
nounced to his audience that that would be his last lecture, to the
disappointment of many retired idlers who enjoyed listening to his
caustic language for sheer entertainment.
At the end of the lecture Peter was approached by an ad
mirer who soon wormed his way into his confidence. The admirer
assured Peter that he could become a tremendous lecturer over
night if he would only use what amounted to the secret of the
psychic powered body movements. Peter was deeply interested
in the suggestion and decided to practice it and try it in one
more lecture.
He tried it. As Peter spoke from the platform in that one
more lecture, he felt and acted as normally as if he were alone in
his room. Naturalness, his admirer had advised him, not acting,
was what captured and held the crowd. Peter therefore forgot
that he was standing and facing his listeners, and engrossed him
self completely in his own ideas and words.
He addressed his listeners, though, as if he were confiding
to a friend or long time associate in the privacy of his room. He
gazed directly into the bulk of his audience as he talked, and
moved neither too quickly nor too slowly, but just normally.
Whenever a snicker followed one of his normal movements, he
overlooked it. He realized now that the snicker stemmed from
something unique about him which would make him easily re
membered. But he overdid nothing: he did not over-articulate,
overshake his finger, overhammer down with his fistindeed, he
did nothing which he would not do in the privacy of his room
with a long time friend who knew him well. He did nothing
with his hands, besides, which he would normally not do in
public such as to distractingly rearrange his clothes. He did not
overemphasize his statements with his head either. If his delivery
became too fast, so that his words ran together and were difficult
to understand readily, he slowed it down. He assumed no poses
YOUK PSYCHIC POWERED BODY M OVEM ENTS
105
and imitated n obod y e ls e s movements, unless he had practiced

them beforehand and made them a natural part of him.
P eter was, or a p p eared to b e, him self, in other words, re
gardless of what he orated. He saturated himself with that thought
picture. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely bliss
fu l), he projected that thought picture out of his eyes with shat
tering psychic power, and nailed it right into the m idst o f his
audience.
Peter immediately sensed that he had a grip over his listeners
which he had never sensed before. He felt like the mounted cow
boy who had lassoed the wild horse and could lead it hither and
yon by merely tugging the rope this way or that. His thought
picture had leaped across the Nerve Gaps of the different mem
bers of his audience to the psychic power centers in their fore
heads, faster and stronger than any competing impression they
had received at the time . . . competing impressions, like what
he said about food being just a fad, or whether a person would
collapse from weakness if he ever pursued that diet.
Bursting with self-assurance now, Peter talked on like a
being reborn. Every word he said, though, he made sound as if
coming from the genuine Peter. He stood straight most of the
time, but not stiff like the chocolate soldier. Nor did he try to
act like a king. Neither did he talk at length at any time when
facing one side of the assemblage and ignore the other. Whenever
he said a few sentences while staring to the left of him, he
immediately said a few more while staring to the right of him.
Peter received a thundering ovation at the end of his speech
and sold five tim es as many of his products, as he did after any
previous speech. He also received considerable mail order sales,
as well as repeat sales. Before another two years had elapsed,
Peter was selling a long list of products to the excited throngs
who attended his lectures. These ranged from numerous health
foods to many kinds of household appliances for mixing, blend
ing, chopping and doing other things to different natural foods.
His income multiplied beyond belief. Before another several years
had gone by, Peter formed a real estate company and sold hun
dreds of lots in unpopulated areas of the Southwest and the West
Indies, built houses for the purchasers with his own construction
company and formed health villages. On the outlying lands sur
106
rounding these villages, which it still owned, his company raised

organic foods and marketed them to the residents. And, that was
only the beginning, for Peter told me he had many more invest
ment plans ahead. A financial genius was brought to life when
Peters psychic awakening rescued him from the economic bot
tom, where his store staggered near bankruptcy, by teaching him
the magic secret of the psychic powered body movements. With
it he was able to make a fortune by lecturing and selling prod
ucts from the lecture platform very quickly by fascinating people
instantly, but only through the secret of using his personal psychic
power over body movements.
Conclusion
See what astounding changes you can make in your life
with your psychic powered body movements! It is indeed a
psychic secret for fascinating and controlling people instantly.
You can incite reactions to you in them at once and convert your
impending failures into explosive successes with the snap of a
psychic finger. And, you can achieve it all with the following
easy steps:
Step 1. Use your body movements primarily, in a specific
manner, by assuming a quality about them which
will create a vivid and unforgettable picture of your
most effective self in the mind of your listener.
Step 2. Throw your eyes, features, and voice into that same
mood to emphasize the picture.
ject it to your listener or audience with Multiplied
power center of your beholder, in his forehead.
You will fascinate people instantly. They will find you in
triguing beyond belief and accept you as being what you appear
to be to them with your body movements, instead of being noth
ing more than you actually are. That is how certain shrewd men
and women, all through the Ages, have fascinated kings and
queens, swept the most sought-after men and women off their
feet instantly, and amassed fabulous wealth in an infinite number
of ways through the secrets of their personal psychic powers.
8
P s y c h i c S e c r e t 7:
of Y o u r P s y c h i c P o w e r e d B e h a v i o r
T h e Psychic Powered Behavior is a secret of psychic power for

remolding the characters or attitudes of other people towards you
instantly, exactly as you wish to. Your behavior is of paramount
importance in your life. Regularly, you are aware of ordinary
persons being outlandishly favored over others who outclass them,
just because they know how to behave with those who can pull
them up the ladder. With his psychic powered behavior the un
worthy kin can inherit the estate of an older relative by duping
him, while the far more worthy kin, who sacrificed time and
money for the testator, is practically ignored in the will. With
the psychic powered behavior, undeserving men and women may
be favored romantically over others who eclipse them in char
acter and appearance, and marry, and even enslave (even ruin)
the most sought-after partners. Far better qualified political can
didates are defeated regularly by opponents who lack their sense
of honor or skill at elocution, all because the winners knew how
to appeal to the public with their platform behavior. Rational
people are confounded by such occurrences, but that does not
put an end to them. It just happens that there are individuals
who master the magic of their psychic powered behavior and use
107
108
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED BEHAVIOR
it to deceive the keenest minds. And the latter, even after the
deceit is exposed to them, cannot resist its spell! Indeed, it seems
to convert them into conscious puppets from then on, for they
will even break off relations with their families and friends in
order to carry out the diabolical plots of their mesmerizers. The
Bible, the pages of history and Shakespeares tragedies abound
with such victims, dating from as far back as Adam, down to
Brutus, Othello, M acbeth and Hamlet.
Some of the most crafty prostitutes have possessed it and
have bew itched nobles and other men of distinction into giving
up everything and marrying them despite the most unyielding
opposition against them. F ar more persons than you suspect,
attain enviable positions with this secret power. They becom e
the men or women behind the throne or are appointed to posts
from which they move the hand of the ruler as they wish. Success
ful diplom ats are m asters o f the Psychic P ow ered Behavior. Space
alone forbids a thorough elaboration of the limitless control which
it can effortlessly exert in any circle.
The easy way to mold the characters invisibly

with your psychic powered behavior
From morning to night, your behavior is most essential to
your relationship with others, be it with your family, with your
business or social life. W ith your fam ily you seek its confidence
and respect. Outside the home you seek respect for your ability
and status. To achieve both you need the proper behavior. Even
when you feel anxious or frightened, you have to hide it, and
you can do that best with your psychic powered behavior. You
also have to hide your true feelings in business or professional
life. Your subordinates have to consider you the Rock of Gibraltar,
while your superiors have to feel that they can rely on you.
Practice the routines as given and master the secret of your
Psychic Powered Behavior:
Exercise 1.
How to convert a dom ineering mate into a coo p era
tive mate instantly, with your psychic p o w ered behavior.
Iris, your wife, is the ideal mate for you. To the whole world,
you two look extraordinarily happy with each other. A perfect
marriage! people regularly exclaim about you two. Couldnt be
109
a better match! You agree with them, too, except that you have
allowed yourself gradually to become Iris prisoner. She is the hap
piest woman in the world so long as you- do exactly as she wants
you to, even when you dont want to. People think you obey
her wishes readily because you are so madly in love with her.
They dont realize that you have seldom asserted yourself affirma
tively enough to Iris to make her understand that you do have
some preferences of your own. Rather than continue with her as
you have, until you can stand it no longer, and then explode and
imperil your union, it is possible to convert her into a cooperative
mate right away, instead of a domineering one. Do it with your
psychic powered behavior. Practice how to create it before your
mirror, and then project it to her.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Iris. She
makes, now, still another demand on you which you consider an
imposition, or stubbornly opposes another urgent desire of yours,
without considering it from your angle. Dont bristle up and chal
lenge her. That would lead to a scene and, as usually happens,
you will end up making even more concessions to her. Seem sur
prised by her request or by her stubborn opposition instead, as
if you did not quite understand her. If she ignores that, ask her
to repeat it to you. She will repeat it quickly, albeit self-con
sciously, for she does realize that she is taking undue advantage
of you. Immediately fill yourself with a feeling of shocked disil
lusion in her. Saturate yourself with that one thought picture.
psychic power, and nail it right into Iris through h er eyes. It will
leap across her own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in
her forehead, faster and stronger than any other competing im
pression she receives at the time . . . competing impressions,
like whether you are just a bit tardy in obeying her, or whether
she ought to make a still greater demand on you for not obeying
her at once and punish you.
Iris will be taken aback and left unsure about her continuing
dominance over you. To avoid a scene (which she will win if you
let her draw you into one and put on her semi-hysterical a ct),
agree unenthusiastically, and mechanically carry out her request.
110
ifCUB. PSYCHIC POWERED BEHAVIOR
But glance at her occasionally as you do so, as if crushed with

disappointment. Iris will increasingly be more careful with you.
Project your psychic powered behavior to her, thereafter, every
time she tries to domineer you, though, and you will soon dis
courage her completely from doing so. With your psychic powered
behavior you will have converted a domineering mate into a co
operative mate instantly and remolded her character exactly as
you want to.
Exercise 2.
How to get rid o f a determ ined suitor you don't
lo ve, instantly, with your psychic p ow ered behavior.
You are being tiresomely pursued by Martin, whom you dont

love. You tolerated him at first, and mistook it for love, since he
himself was apparently in love with you. Now, you cant get rid
of him. He watches you like a hawk and follows you just about
everywhere you go during your leisure. He has become the pro
verbial albatross hanging around your neck. He ruins your chances
of meeting the man you want to because he scares men away from
you with his presence and jealous look. You have to get rid of
him. Do it with your psychic powered behavior. Practice how to
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Martin.
The next time he approaches without invitation, pretend not to
know him. Reply to nothing he says, and look about you as if
waiting for somebody else. Saturate yourself with that thought
picture. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely bliss
ful ), project that thought picture out of your eyes with shattering
psychic power. Do not look him in the face, but visualize that
thought picture as being nailed right into him through his eyes.
It will leap across Martins own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power
center in his forehead, faster and stronger than any other compet
ing impressions he receives at the time . . . competing impres
sions, like his self-assurance that he is gradually wearing you down
until you will give in and accept him, or his conviction that by
being always near you he can drive away from you every other
man you might like and isolate you for himself.
Martin will, therefore, be thrown into panic with the dawn
ing conviction that he has failed to gain any power over you,
111
and that he is fust wasting his time because you are strongminded and will desert him at the drop of a hat. He will still
linger around you on this occasion, but the backbone of his con
fidence will be broken. Every time he pursues you thereafter,
treat him likewise. Do not reply a single w ord to him, g o o d or
bad, and not even a look, g o o d or bad. Gradually, he will pursue
you less and less. Before long, he will give up altogether, having
decided that you are not the woman for him after all. With your
psychic powered behavior you will have rid yourself of a deter
mined suitor you dont love by remolding his character instantly,
exactly as you wished to.
technique in any situation in life in which you can use your be
havior to remold the characters of other people towards you
instantly, as you wish to. In the true life cases described in this
chapter, you will learn how certain other people in different
places, have used incredibly the magic secret of the psychic pow
ered behavior. The names of the individuals involved have been
changed.
How Elsa instantly persuaded her rich, but eccentric, old
aunt to will her a big share o f her wealth, with her psychic
powered behavior.
Elsa cut her vacation short and rushed back home to her
arthritic, 87-year-old Aunt Bessie. Aunt Bessie had suffered, and
was recovering from, a mild heart attack. One more, though,
her doctor told Elsa, could be her last. Elsas prodigal, but
superficially fascinating, cousin Edmond had arrived there shortly
before she did and had hastened to his aunts bedside. When Elsa
learned about that, her own heart missed a beat. She had devoted
considerable of her 45 years to taking care of Aunt Bessie like a
practical nurse, after working full time at her job in an office.
Edmond, who was a bachelor and a ladies man, had called on
Aunt Bessie only at rare intervals and had pretended to be ex
tremely busy. But he was busy just gambling and chasing women
with every penny he made or wrung out of his aunt by flattering
her, tucking her under the chin or thrilling her in different ways.
Aunt Bessie possessed about $250,000 in real estate and in stocks
and bonds, and Elsa and Edmond were her closest heirs.
112
Of all the relatives, Elsa had sacrificed the best years of her
adult life for the comfort of her aunt and deserved, by right, most
of her estate. Aunt Bessie knew Edmond for what he was, but he
always swept her off her feet with his personality, and Elsa
feared that h e would unfairly inherit the major part of the estate
and squander it. And, Elsa would be left a paltry sum and frus
trating memories of her foolish aunt. Edmond, indeed, deserved
less than a paltry sum himself, for he had repeatedly vanished
from the scene whenever Aunt Bessie was thrown ill and needed
his daily nursing help or attention. Aunt Bessie realized all that
and scolded him fiercely for it when he returned after she was
well. But Edmond cleverly gave her the romantic treatment while
she scolded him, kissing her cheek and teasing her entrancingly
as she called him unflattering names, as if she were a ravishing
young maiden he was in love with. Youre my best and only
girl, hed tease her, flinging his arms around her neck and kiss
ing her again and again, completely blinding her to the pains
which Elsa had taken for her, such as staying up late night-afternight after working all day, withstanding her cruel sarcasm and
the rest. Elsa was filled with misgivings that Aunt Bessie might,
in a fit of emotion, bequeath to Edmond three-fourths of her
estate, or some such equally outrageous portion, leave Elsa a
measly part, and parcel out the rest of it to the lesser relatives.
Since one more heart attack could prove to be Aunt Bessies last,
Elsa had to act at once. She had to persuade her aunt to do the
right thing by her before it was too late.
I advised her to practice behavior psychically powered and
use it on her aunt. Elsa had practiced it during her abbreviated
vacation. Now she had to use it without delay.
Elsa stepped into Aunt Bessies chamber, hastened to her
side and kissed her cheek. The temporarily hired practical nurse
withdrew, and Elsa resumed taking care of her beloved aunt with
her usual thoroughness by anticipating her wishes and doing
things for her before Aunt Bessie demanded them. She moved her
aunts legs this way and that to their favorite position for less
pain; she made her pillow just the height which Aunt Bessie
liked best; she told her how much better she looked now and
assured her (over her aunts protests) that she still had many,
many more years to live. She sat beside her aunt, held her hand,
113
and told her how much she had missed her. She pampered all of
Aunt Bessies complaints, meanwhile, and treated her as if she
were a cute child of four. Elsa brought her food and served her.
She had done all these things for Aunt Bessie before, but
now she a d d e d som ething extra to them . She saturated herself
with the thought picture of herself doing all those things for her
aunt, until it filled every part of her body. W ith Multiplied Nerve
Gap power (feel divinely blissful), she projected that thought
picture out of her eyes with shattering psychic power. She vis
ualized it wafting into Aunt Bessie, right through her eyes.
Aunt Bessie grew surprisingly silent and, then, thoughtful.
As Elsa continued doing things for her, Aunt Bessie watched her
more and more closely. Elsa projected that thought picture to her
aunt again, even with her back turned to her, and at the same
time thought out to her the words, I am the one you like the best,
after all. You may not like to admit it to yourself, but I am the
one.
Aunt Bessie remained unusually silent for the rest of the
day. Next morning she felt weaker, and the doctor showed con
siderable alarm. She called for her lawyer and drew up a new
will. She passed away in her sleep five days later. When the new
will was read, Elsa had been bequeathed three-fourths of the
estate. Her thought picture and its follow-ups had leaped across
Aunt Bessies Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in her fore
head, faster and stronger and more penetrating than any other
com petin g im pression her aunt h a d receiv ed at the time . . .
competing impressions, like her blind favoring of Edmond over
Elsa in the old will, and her blunt refusal to give Elsa full credit
for all she had given up for her. With her psychic powered be
havior Elsa had remolded the character of her eccentric old aunt
instantly, exactly as she wished to, and inherited a large share of
her sizeable fortune.
99
How a detective subtly, but instantly, persuaded a reluctant

possible witness to confide to him information which led to
the apprehension of a well-hidden criminal, with his psychic
powered behavior.
Kurt was a hotel detective. One night there was a robbery
of valuable jewels and furs from suite 806, but the neighbors
114
swore that they had heard nothing extraordinary. Kurt felt,

though, that Lew, in suite 808, to judge by the way he reacted
to the news, might have heard something which would give Kurt
a valuable clue to work on. Lew, however, was a dentist with a
family and undoubtedly wanted nothing to do with the crime.
With no positive clue Kurt was helpless in the situation and the
hotel owner would be highly displeased. Kurt had demanded a
stiff raise in salary lately from him, too. To make sure of it, he
must show his value now. Kurt decided to work on Lew with his
psychic power behavior, which he had created and mastered be
fore for his job.
He edged closer to Lew, but held in mind the axiom that
familiarity bred contempt. Although he and Lew were equal
under the law, in their present relationship Kurt realized that
he was not Lews equal, because he needed Lew more than Lew
needed him. So, he dropped a fleeting remark to the dentist about
the crime. Lew turned to him with obvious suspicion and said
bluntly that he knew nothing about it. Kurt overlooked his atti
tude and let Lew view himself as being superior to him. He
saturated himself with that one thought picture. With Multiplied
and visualized it being nailed right into Lew, through his eyes.
Lew seemed momentarily relieved. It was long enough for
Kurt to lower his voice still further and put a suggestion in Lews
mind concerning the crime, as if he were seeking Lews opinion
of it. Lew ventured one, Kurt added to it. Before long he wound
up inside Lews suite, and there he managed to extract from him
( confidentially, he reassured him) of a peculiar noise he had
heard at a certain time that night. It helped Kurt fix the exact
hour when a certain visitor to another suite had left. With that
clue and without identifying Lew at all, Kurt tracked down the
criminal and ordered his arrest. All because Kurts on e thought
picture had leaped across Lews own Nerve Gaps to the psychic
competing impressions he had received at the time . . . com
peting impressions, like his fears that he would find himself
involved thickly in the crime as an innocent witness and suffer
in his practice as a result, or that he would expose himself and
115
his family to bodily harm from the robbers, should they belong
to a crime ring.
Kurt received the stiff raise he had sought. His psychic
powered behavior had remolded the character of the helpful wit
ness instantly, exactly as he wished to, and brought him the suc
cess he sought.
How Harry skyrocketed his social status and popularity in
stantly by making people of culture consider him as being
far more intelligent and informed than he was, with his
psychic powered behavior.
Harry was a tradesman with average intelligence, but was
one-track-minded and lazy intellectually. He did good work, but
outside of it, he was boring and superficial. His knowledge of
most everything else was limited to opinionated newspapers and
to reading the sports page. His wife accepted him for the bore he
was because he was a faithful and good provider. When associ
ating with people of breeding, culture or education, though, Harry
felt like a bull in a china shop. Without his even suspecting it, he
dropped four-letter words, proclaimed the obvious as if it had
never been uttered before and passed biased opinions about prac
tically everything outside his trade. In every social gathering, the
cultured and educated, whom he longed to impress, soon left him
alone. Harry felt increasingly desperate. He yearned to be ad
mired like all those who knew about Plato and them guys, and
about the paintings of Mike Angel. He contemplated attending
night school, but had to work overtime too frequently, even
moonlighting sometimes, and also worked regularly on his home
repairing and improving. His wife and children had to have a
nice place to live. He would be exhausted next day for his trade
if he attended night school.
One day, Harry confided his problem to me. I replied that
his brother-in-law had had the same problem and had solved it
with his psychic powered behavior. What counts is what people
think you know, not what you really know, I told him. Fran
tically in search of any kind of help, Harry decided to practice
the psychic secret and apply it Saturday night when he would
be attending another cultural social gathering with his wife.
That Saturday night Harry entered the social gathering fully
116
prepared. First of all, he acted natural and intrigued. He dis

played due courtesy when introduced and looked attentively at
the other person, Mr. Rockwell, when spoken to. Harry nodded in
agreement to him repeatedly as he spoke, as well as asked him
interested questions every time he was puzzled. He criticized Mr.
Rockwell for nothing w hatever, not even when Mr. Rockwell
contradicted himself. Yet, Harry showed him no undue familiar
ity: he did not slap Mr. Rockwell on the back, address him by
his first name, nudge him with his elbow, mimick, laugh at him,
stare angrily ( not even in jest), defy his judgment, joke about
it, or in any manner act over-intimate. He looked thoughtfully
slightly past Mr. Rockwells face at times, and at other times
straight between his eyes. Harry then saturated himself with that
general thought picture. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful), he projected that thought picture repeatedly
out of his eyes with shattering psychic power and nailed it right
into Mr. Rockwell through his eyes.
Harry himself could see Mr. Rockwells eyes brighten with
the joy of finding an attentive listener who even asked him in
terested questions and agreed with him again and again. Harrys
thought picture had leaped across Mr. Rockwells own Nerve
Gaps to the psychic power center in his forehead, faster and
stronger than any other competing impression he had received at
the time . . . competing impressions, like his doubts whether
Harry was truly as intelligent as he appeared to him by listening
attentively, or whether Harry was only half as intelligent as a
friend of his who interrupted him repeatedly and infuriatingly
whenever he talked to him.
Harry repeated his psychic powered behavior to person after
person in that gathering all evening. At the close, his pockets
bulged with calling cards and pressing invitations from the in
tellectual crowd begging him to come to their homes for dinner
or to their summer homes and spend his vacation with them.
Harry learned later, too, from his wife, that th e one universal
im pression he had created with everybody that evening was that
he was extrem ely intelligent. Harry remembered well the old say
ing, Even a fool, when he holdeth his peace, is considered wise.
By using his psychic powered behavior Harry had skyrocketed his
social status and popularity instantly by making people of culture
117
consider him as being far more intelligent and informed than he

was. W ith that psychic secret he had remolded their character
impression of him exactly as he wished to.
Conclusion
See how remarkably you can remold the characters of other
people towards you instantly with the magic of your psychic
powered behavior! See how you affect people with it, noticeably
at first and, then, so tremendously with it later that you can turn
their best laid plans around into your favor at the snap of a finger!
See how you can extract closely guarded information out of them
in a moment with it, and compel them to see astounding qualities
in you which you dont even possess!
You can achieve all those seeming miracles of your personal
psychic power with the following easy steps:
Step 1. Depend upon your behavior alone and create a
thou ght picture of yourself in your daily association
with a person which confirms the effect you want to
create on him.
ject it with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel di
vinely blissful).
power center of the person, in his forehead.
Step 4. Maintain that projection for one second. But pro
ject it again and again, every two minutes or so, for
a few seconds.
You will remodel the character impression of other people
towards you just as you wish to, instantly. Their conceptions of
you will be converted into the very ones that you want them to
have of you. So, master the secret of psychic powered behavior,
as certain shrewd men and women have done all through the
Ages to dominate others to further their own desireswhich seems
to mystify all who observe the process. But you now know the
whole basis as to how this secret works without apparent logic.
9
of Y o u r P s y c h i c E n e r g i z e d
I ns t i nc t i ve P o w e r
T h e Psychic Energized Instinctive Power is the secret for ruling

others unsuspectedly, instantly. Your instinctive power is the po
tential power which your body harbors within it every moment
you are alive. It increases when you are healthy and your emo
tions are positive, such as when you are happy or excited, and it
decreases when you are ill and your emotions are negative, such
as when you are sad or depressed. Physiologically, it may be ex
plained as the increase or decrease of your body electrons. When
you are bursting with electrons, the mere touch of your hand
or the mere presence of your body near another person, is enough
to stimulate him like a mild, but delicious, electric charge. How
ever, since your instinctive power varies naturally from day to
day, and even from morning to night, its spontaneous effects
upon others are not dependable. At one time it draws people to
you; at another time it drives them from you. In order to use it
119
120
YOUR PSYCHIC ENERGIZED INSTINCTIVE POWER
advantageously at will, you have to put it under your absolute

control. Then you can gain stupendously from it all the time.
Great healers and world leaders are the better known individuals
who have applied their controlled instinctive powers to stagger
ing advantage, either for their personal or public gain, or both.
Countless lesser known individuals have applied theirs in their
daily lives to overcome the resistance of others in order to exploit
them far more. The sports coach applies his regularly on his team
and intensifies it by means of lively cheer-leaders.
Salesmen, teachers and parents apply their powers every
day. You commonly hear the expression, Sure hope I run into
her. Shes always so cheerful, I avoid him every time I can.
He is so depressing. Shes so full of pep that, she always makes
me feel good. His presence stimulates me. I envy her, for
shes happy as the day is long. To a melancholy person you, your
self, are inclined to say, Perk up! Every language is loaded with
similar expressions. People resort to them daily to indicate the
effects of the instinctive powers of others on them. When you,
yourself, are bursting with instinctive power, you radiate cheer,
optimism, and good will towards all. To profit widely from it,
though, you have to be able to radiate those qualities not only
to the people you like, but also to those whom you dont like, or
with whom you dont feel sure, or to people you hardly know.
You succeed otherwise in drawing still closer to you, only those
who already favor you.
Individuals, who have used instinctive power to rule kings
and queens from behind the throne, could apply it irresistibly
on the monarch even when the latter was out of sorts or when his
mind was poisoned against them by the opposing counselling of
their envious rivals. Produce your psychic energized instinc
tive power by acquiring full control over it, so that you can pro
ject it at any time and to anybody. You will, then, have at your
command one of the most mysterious, but compelling, natural
powers given to man for controlling others in an instant. It is also
the fastest of the psychic secrets for you to use because you can
produce it even faster than thought. And, its effects are instan
taneous. There is no limit to the instant gains awaiting you from
mastering your psychic energized instinctive power.
Practice the Exercises as explained in the following section
YOUR PSYCHIC ENERGIZED INSTINCTIVE POW ER
121
and master producing the secret of your psychic energized in

stinctive power.
Exercise 1.
How to calm the suspicions o f a jealous husband
or w ife and convince him that he can alw ays trust yo u , with
your psychic en ergized instinctive p ow er.
Chris, your husband, is desperately in love with you. But

he is alarmingly jealous. Even if you just glance at another man,
no matter how innocently, he colors deeply and turns bitter. To
please him, every time you step out of the house you would have
to wear blinders like a horse. You can truly enjoy yourself when
around other people, only when he is not present. And yet, Chris
is your husband and you are proud of him. You want to show him
off to others. You also enjoy going out with him because you have
such good times together, until another man shows up. Yes, his
suspicions have to be calmed at once! You have to convince him
that he can always trust you. Do it with psychic energized in
stinctive power. Practice how to create it before your mirror,
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Chris. The
next time you are out with him and another man notices you, feel
as if you have been transformed suddenly into a throbbing mag
net fo r Chris, and that you adore him as the most fascinating
man in the world. Saturate yourself with that on e thought pic
ture. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful),
project that one thought picture out of your eyes with shattering
psychic power. Visualize it being wafted right into Chris, through
his eyes. I t will leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic
any other competing impression he receives at the time . . .
competing impressions like, whether you are about to throw
yourself at that next man coming up and embarrass him no end,
or whether you might fall in love with that man and desert him
altogether.
If you dont know that man, glance at him subtly if you have
to, and in a manner that neither he nor Chris will notice it. Re
spectable women do that all the time when in the company of
their man. And, as soon as that man passes by, project the o n e
122
thought picture again to Chris, with Multiplied Nerve Gap power

that he, Chris, is the most fascinating man in the world. You will
calm his suspicions and convince him instantly that he can al
ways trust you. Project it to Chris with every man you come upon
when with him, whether you know that man or not. With your
psychic energized instinctive power you calm the suspicions of
your jealous husband instantly and convince him that he can
always trust you, and you will rule him unsuspectedly.
Exercise 2.
How to rout and outlast a strong rival in any sport,
with your psychic energized instinctive p ow er.
You are engaged in a hard-fought athletic contest. Pete is

your most dangerous rival, and he is neck to neck with you. The
pace has been gruelling and you feel as if ready to collapse. But
Pete remains your equal at every step or move, and the contest
is not yet over. Your only sure chance of victory is to rout and
outlast him. Do it with psychic energized instinctive power. Prac
tice how to create it before your mirror, and then project it to
Pete.
Stand sidew ays to your mirror, and transform the image of
yourself in the mirror into that of Pete, since he is competing with
you side by side. Fill yourself with a feeling of absolute invinci
bility. Saturate yourself with that one thought picture, so that
it fills your body from head to foot, rushes more air to your
lungs, new power to your muscles, and unconquerable confidence
to your brain. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely
blissful), project that on e thought picture out of your eyes with
shattering psychic power. Visualize it being nailed right into Pete,
through his eyes. It will leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the
psychic power center in his forehead, faster and more penetrat
ing than any other competing impression he receives at the time
. . . competing impressions like, whether you are ready to col
lapse at the next step like himself, or whether he should fight
it out with you and let you collapse first, and he win.
Pete will get your psychic message and, despite his better
judgment, sense that you are filled with renewed energy and are
invincible. That realization will rout him and his remaining energy
will wane rapidly. You will start gaining on him. Overwhelmed
with defeatism, Pete will let you march on to victory. With your
123
psychic energized instinctive power you will rout and outlast

your rival in a tough athletic contest instantly and rule him unsuspectedly.
Exercise 3.
How to enslave the man you like, instantly, with
your psychic energized instinctive p ow er.
Elliott is the man you like, He has courted you for some
time, but has not yet proposed. Enslave him to you, so that he
cant help himself and will propose instantly or very soon. Do
it with psychic energized instinctive power. Practice how to
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Elliott. The
sure way to enslave Elliott, when he is with you, is by drawing
him so compellingly to you that he cannot think clearly. The mo
ment he is in your presence now, feel as if you have been trans
formed suddenly into a throbbing magnet and that you are draw
ing him helplessly to you. Fill yourself with this throbbing magnet
feeling in your arms, in your legs, in your torso, and in your face.
Saturate yourself with that one thought picture. With Multiplied
picture out of your eyes and waft it right into him, right through
his eyes. It will leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic
competing impressions like, whether he ought not to marry at all,
or whether he should inspect the field longer first.
Repeatedly during the evening, draw Elliott to you again
with that throbbing magnet one thought picture. If you are rush
ing him into proposing, draw him to you with it, too, when you
sit beside him silently. Dont project it to him when you talk to
him, unless you are engaged in romantic conversation, or wish to
give your conversation a romantic flavor. Dont project it to him
all evening either, or he will be wildly possessed and difficult to
restrain. Just project it to him at intervals until he is driven to
propose. Whether or not Elliott proposes to you that evening with
your psychic energized instinctive power, you nevertheless en
slave him to you instantly and rule him unsuspectedly, so that
he will propose to you very soon.
124
instinctive power to rule other people unsuspectedly, instantly.
In the true life cases about to be described, you will learn how
certain other people in different places, have used incredibly the
secret of the psychic energized instinctive power. The names of
the individuals involved have been changed.
How Clyde enslaved the woman he loved, instantly, so that
she stopped considering other men seriously, with his psy
chic energized intuition,
Clyde was engaged to Marlene and their wedding was but
three months away. Clyde loved Marlene madly, but he was not
sure that Marlene loved him as much. She behaved like a lady
wherever they went, but Clyde had a feeling that she admired
some men they passed by, more than she admired him. The long
silences that ensued regularly during their dates, also, left him
uneasy, as if Marlene was secretly considering changing her mind
about him. Clyde strained himself to please her: he deluged her
with presents and with love poems that he composed to her, all
in a tremulous effort to persuade her to do nothing impulsive
before their marriage. Once they were married, besides, could
he hang on to her if she was not sure that she loved him? He
explained the impasse to a glamorous young aunt of his who had
married, divorced, and remarried. She was still pursued by armies
of suitors and knew what a charming woman expected of a man.
He had always suspected what he lacked romantically, but
she told him that it could be remedied easily with his psychic
energized instinctive power. She revealed it and advised him to
practice it alone in his room, and then apply it on Marlene.
Clyde was ready to try it on Marlene on their next date.
He did not drift towards her this time, as if towards a lamppost.
Instead, he filled his whole body first with a feeling of explosive
delight. Even though he was weary from his days work, he cast
it out of his mind and let that feeling of explosive delight spread
over his whole body. He let it fill his torso and spread into his
face, so that his eyes brightened and his cheeks glowed. As he
neared Marlene, he saturated himself with that thought picture.
W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), he
125
projected that thought picture out of his eyes with shattering

psychic power, and nailed it right into Marlene through her eyes.
Marlenes eyes widened. Clydes thought picture had leaped
across her own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in her
sion she had received at the time . . . competing impressions,
like her expecting him to drift towards her again as if to a lamp
post, as well as his showing little or no bold enthusiasm for her
all evening.
Clyde greeted Marlene with that thought picture in his
voice, too. As he took her hand or led her by the arm, he poured
more of that thought picture through his fingers into her whole
body. (He filled her with electrons, in other words.) He acted
masterful and irresistible, and desensitized himself to any hesi
tancy on her part. He retained that thought picture in him all the
way to the car. He retained it in his eyes when he looked at her.
Its effects compounded themselves further by his steadily in
creasing confidence in himself and by the psychological effect it
was having on Marlene.
When he drove the car, however, he stopped altogether pro
ducing his psychic energized instinctive power. It gave his psy
chic power center a rest, as well as prevented Marlene from
getting use to his projections. But the moment he stopped the
car, he projected it to her again. The continuing projections kept
leaping across Marlenes Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center
in her forehead, faster and stronger than any other competing
impressions she received at the time and stamped permanently in
her mind an irresistible picture of Clyde which she had never
dreamed of before. She grew helpless romantically before him
and put an end to noticing seriously other men they passed by.
The marriage came off as scheduled. With psychic energized
instinctive power Clyde had enslaved the woman he loved, in
stantly, so that she stopped considering other men seriously and,
thereby, ruled her unsuspectedly.
How Dr. Mansfield filled his patients instantly with a rabid
desire to help him cure them fast, with psychic energized
instinctive power.
Dr. Mansfield, a budding young physician, was experiencing
126
the usual physician difficulty of compelling his patients to follow

his directions to the letter, once they stepped out of his office.
Not enough of them obeyed his dietary restraints or performed
the exercise he prescribed for them. Instead, they continued with
their bad habits and excused themselves with the old corn that
they just didnt have time, Dr. Mansfield did not expect 100 per
cent cooperation, but his practice would not grow as expected
if his patients remained sick. He wished desperately for a way
to create a more irresistible impression on them, so that they
would follow his directions with more determination.
The psychic realm of power was a hobby of Dr. Mansfields.
He exposed his pressing problem to it and decided to try on
one of his most stubborn patients psychic energized instinctive
power. The patient was a printer named Dan. The next time Dr.
Mansfield received him in his office, he did not receive him like
one outraged that his patient had returned so soon for more treat
ment and, most likely, from not following his directions. He filled
his body, instead, with a joyful attitude, as if Dan was the most
cooperative of patients. Dr. Mansfield relaxed the muscles of his
face and body, and visualized Dan as a patient who would leap
at the chance to do everything his doctor ordered. He saturated
himself with that thought picture, so that his very face filled with
enthusiasm, his eyes turned bright and the corners of his lips
turned up in a smile. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful), he projected that thought picture out of his
eyes with shattering psychic power and nailed it right into Dan,
through his eyes.
Dan looked much better at once, but immediately thereafter
he looked apologetic and ill-at-ease. Dr. Mansfields thought p ic
ture had leaped across Dans Nerve Gaps to the psychic power
center in his forehead, faster and stronger than any other compet
ing impression he had received at the time . . . competing im
pressions, like his readiness to lie to Dr. Mansfield as to why he
had not carried out his directions more completely, or to suggest
to him that his case was probably an unusually difficult one to
treat.
Dr. Mansfield now greeted Dan with a stimulating exclama
tion likes Good day, Dan! You look wonderful today! You musf
127
have done everything I told you to! Thats the kind of patient I
like. Persistent and reliable!
Dan at once pretended that he h a d followed the directions,
and that he felt a lot better. After diagnosing him again, though,
and finding little improvement, Dr, Mansfield said to him gravely,
Better follow those directions exactly again, Dan, or youll soon
be in serious trouble! If this condition does not improve mighty
soon I will have to operate, and thats the most dangerous thing
I can do for this condition! Dans eyes filled with terror. But
I know that you are one patient who will do exactly as I tell you
to, for you did so this time. So, I know that youll soon be much
better. Next time I expect to see a 100 per cent improvement,
and I dont mean maybe!
Dr. Mansfield, at the same time, again projected to Dan with
Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), the same
thought picture of him as being the most cooperative of patients.
Again it leaped across Dans own Nerve Gaps to the psychic
competing impression he received at the time.
When Dan returned for his next treatment, he showed
stupendous improvement for the first time. Dr. Mansfield had
filled him with a rabid desire to help him cure himself fast, and
was ruling him unsuspectedly.
Dr. Mansfield, thereafter, used psychic energized instinc
tive power with one stubborn patient after another, physically
penetrating each one with the possible threat of whatever desper
ate measure suited his particular disease, and enjoyed remarkable
results. His reputation spread fast, and his practice multiplied to
such a degree that he contemplated opening a clinic before he
was 30.
How Thelma made a hostile fellow worker respect her in
stantly and stop trying to lower her efficiency, with her
psychic energized instinctive power.
Thelma was plagued with an abominable situation where she
worked. A fellow worker, Sibyl, who was there longer than she,
detested her for some secret reason and constantly annoyed her
bv disputing with her over trifles, by slyly depriving her of mate
128
rials temporarily when she needed them, by throwing the burden

of the work on Thelma, and by victimizing her with other hardto-pin down tricks. To complain to their immediate superior,
Thelma realized, would result only in annoying him or in bring
ing down unusual supervision over b oth of them, so that she her
self would gain little more than she lost. Thelma repeatedly tried
to be civil to Sibyl, but without success. Politeness seemed to be
wasted on her. Indeed, it made Sybil only worse.
For weeks Thelma fretted secretly over her problem. Frantic,
she called on me for a possible solution which of course was the
psychic energized instinctive power. She practiced before her
mirror, and was ready to use it on Sybil next day.
The moment she met Sybil next day, Thelma visualized her
self as being converted suddenly into a pillar of steel which noth
ing could hurt. She filled herself with that feeling in her arms,
in her legs, in her torso and in her face. She saturated herself
with that one thought picture. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power
(feel divinely blissful), Thelma projected that one thought pic
ture out of her eyes with shattering psychic power and nailed it
right into Sybil, through h er eyes.
Sybils eyes sprang wide open and her tongue, which seemed
on the verge of dripping something sarcastic, as usual, came to an
instant halt. Thelmas one thought picture had leaped across
Sybils Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in her forehead,
faster and stronger than any other competing impression Sybil
had received at the time . . . competing impressions, like how
much nastier still could she be to Thelma that day, or how much
more could she sabotage her best work efforts and lower her
efficiency.
To maintain that attitude on Sybil, Thelma moved more
slowly than usual ( about 10 per cent slower), to impress her with
a cool, calm, steel-hardness. Thelma rid her movements of all
tension, in other words, and deported herself as if the establish
ment belonged to her. She moved her eyes only when she had to.
She changed back instantly to her natural self when dealing with
any other worker or with her superior. But the moment she was
left alone with Sybil, she projected that pillar of steel thought
picture to Sybil again for one full second full strength, then for
another second, half strength, and then for less strength for the
129
next two seconds. Every time she had anything to do with Sybil,
Thelma projected that one thought picture at least once. Right
in step with it, too, her voice was sharper and more incisive and
ready to meet her tormentor blow for blow, as if she enjoyed
being militant. But she did so in a divinely blissful manner.
Sybil cowered before the new Thelma and changed her atti
tude towards her at once. Not once that day did she try to impede
Thelmas efficiency. She also kept out of Thelmas way as much as
possible. Later that week Thelma once more returned to her true
self with Sybil, but immediately Sybil changed back to her repre
hensible self with her. Realizing her error, Thelma immediately
projected psychic energized instinctive power to Sybil again
and flattened her right back down. Instead of being victimized
indefinitely by Sybil then, and probably forced to find another job
in order to escape her (and pray not to meet up with another
Sybil in it), Thelma used psychic energized instinctive power
to make her respect her instantly and, thereafter, ruled her unsuspectedly.
Conclusion
See how you can rule other people unsuspectedly instantly
with this magic secret power! They dont even know why, or how,
you are suddenly ruling them, but they are unable to resist it!
And, try as they might, they cannot free themselves of it, for they
dont even suspect it. And, you can achieve such instant, mirac
ulous power over them with the following easy steps:
Step 1. Create a new conception of yourself which could
completely alter the effects of anyones attitude to
ward you.
Step 2. Create a vivid thought picture of yourself becoming
this new person, or of yourself acquiring some salient
quality which this new person would possess (like
the pillar of steel quality). A quality which would
nullify the effects of anyones attitude on you.
vinely blissful).
130
power center of the person you confront, in his fore

head.
Step 5. Maintain that projection for one second. In diffi
cult instances, maintain it for one full second full
strength; then project it for another second half
strength; then for less strength for the next two
seconds.
You can rule anyone unsuspectedly and instantly. If he is
your enemy, you will meet his psychic attack against you with an
invisible obstacle which will block him altogether when he
charges you. Master this psychic secret of psychically powering
your instinct and intuition, as certain men and women have done
all through the Ages to attain results in a way not understood by
others, and with so little effort on their part.
10
Psychic S e c r e t 9:
H o w to P r o d u c e t h e " M a g i c "
Companionship
T h e Psychic Powered Companionship is one of the very personal

secrets of psychic power for extracting what you want out of
other people. With this little-known secret you give and exchange
with others and, therefore, collect your gains in great measure
and fast. Those shrewd people who ruled kings and queens from
behind the throne, as well as industrial empires, used primarily
their psychic powered companionship. So did those who thrilled,
at any age, the most sought-after men or women. Those who
swept others everywhere off their feet or who amassed fabulous
wealth, did so by understanding how to make others feel that
they w ere their especially beneficial companions, even if they
aroused that feeling in them by means of speeches, writings,
propaganda, with a much desired piece of merchandise, or by
establishing a quickly accepted fad. Your companionship with
anyone marks your crucial test with him.
Many a person has fallen in love or has been swept off his
131
132
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED COMPANIONSHIP
feet by another person at sight; but once he met or associated

with that other person, even for a short period of time, he lost his
admiration for him or her. With your psychic powered com
panionship you can even undo the handicapping effects of a nega
tive first impression and still extract what you want out of a
person. Thats what the unprepossessing person who has mastered
this magic secret does with those he meets.
Your companionship daily affects others by attracting or
repelling them. He is a handsome fellow, a young woman will
admit about a gentleman she knows, but what a bore! He is
interesting to talk to, another young woman will declare about
another man, but he soon gets fresh and familiar. He bores
me to distraction with his eternal griping about everything. He
is so pleasant that I could sit up all night talking to him. She
is the life of the party. He is a good mixer. As George Eliot
wrote, Tis grievous parting with good company. So, master this
psychic secret. None surpass it in effectiveness. With it alone you
can change your whole social and business life!
The easy way to extract ivhat you want out
o f people invisibly with the secret, of your
psychic powered companionship
As the admirable person you want to be, you are ex p ected to
be magnanimous, open-hearted, fearlessly just, and devoid of
pettiness or sarcasm. You are expected to overlook drawbacks
in others socially and not make too much of them in business,
unless they are of serious import. You are expected to forgive
quickly, and to hold no grudges. You are expected to take a joke
and be insensitive to criticism. You are expected to admire and
praise others when praise is due, and not condemn people behind
their backs. You are expected not to pursue an argument down to
the last word and hammer out a devastating victory. You are
expected to be gentlemanly or ladylike, courteous and never
insult others. You are expected never to lose your temper, no
matter what is said against you. You are expected to be no prude,
but neither are you expected to use profanity. You are expected
never to be narcissistic ( love yourself too much). You are ex
pected never to show fear no matter how afraid you might be,
YOUH PSYCHIC POWERED COMPANIONSHIP
133
but to be, or appear to be, absolutely calm and cool when con
fronted with a discouraging prospect. You are expected to engage
in little if any griping, but to be philosophical and make the best
of adverse situations. You are expected never to show anxiety or
uncertainty, but to handle yourself with poise and ease and fit
easily into peoples company. You are expected to appear always
pleasant and easy to talk to, but not pusillanimous nor psycho
pathic. You are expected to be a strong, clear, amiable conversa
tionalist, but also an attentive listener. You are expected to be
easily able to lead those present, should an emergency arise. But
you are also expected not to try to steal the show, but to lean
backwards and let the lesser lights wallow in their ephemeral
glory. You are expected, in summary, to act thoroughly mature,
and to let others act immature, like a parent efficiently managing
his numerous children. If you conduct yourself like that at all
times, you will wind people round your finger and extract what
you want out of them instantly. You will be king or queen ro
mantically, promoted fast in. your career, lionized in the profes
sions, drafted into social or political office. Indeed, you will
achieve practically any goal you wish, because you will be produc
ing the ideal im age of the companionship which people expect
of the all-around person.
So, practice the Exercises described in the following para
graphs and master producing your psychic powered companion
ship.
Exercise 1.
How to tame down a desirable but over-aggressive
male companion instantly without insulting him, with your psychic

p ow ered companionship.
Stanley is a charming man whom you would like to know

much better, and perhaps marry. He is very interesting, witty,
presentable and has a fine position. But he is over-aggressive
with you, as if he expects to seduce you fast. Such conduct does
not become him, for he is refined and very decent otherwise. You
would not be interested in him unless he were. But he seems to
have a wolf complex or to be obsessed to prove to himself that
he does possess the know-how or the appeal for seducing you.
Whatever his reason, it displeases you, for it is impossible for you
to treat him with due respect or to feel that he treats you with
134
YOUH PSYCHIC POWERED COMPANIONSHIP
any. And yet, you are strongly attracted to him, and you would
like him to give you serious attention, Your only recourse is to
tame him down without insulting him, for you dont want to lose
him. Do it with your psychic powered companionship. Practice
how to create it before your mirror, and then project it to him.
Sit sideways to your image in the mirror, and imagine that
it is Stanley. You are sitting beside him again on your sofa, and
again he is turning over-aggressive. Fill yourself with a sad disil
lusionment in him. Saturate yourself with that one thought pic
ture. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful),
psychic power. (N ote: You still have to feel divinely blissful when
you project it, or you will drive him away from you altogether.)
Visualize that one thought being wafted into him, right through
his eyes. It will leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic
competing impression he receives at the time . . . competing
impressions like, whether you are holding him off a little longer
before falling under his spell, or whether he is not pursuing you
fast enough. Stanley will feel ashamed of himself, but he will
also feel that you forgive him. He will withdraw his aggressive
attitudes and treat you entirely like a glamorous lady. At once
resume your former attitude with him, for you have achieved
your purpose. Stanley will be more careful about his aggression
in the future, for he will be tamed down but not insulted, in
stantly. With your psychic powered companionship, you will
have completely influenced him.
Exercise 2.
How fo convert a d rea d e d enemy into a loyal
frien d instantly, with your psychic p ow ered companionship.
Benson envies you bitterly and tries to undermine you with

everybody. He possesses a certain amount of influence upon your
career, too, for he is well acquainted with people who could help
advance or hold you back socially or in your career. If you could,
you would banish him from your life altogether; but you cannot.
And yet, you cannot continue with him as you are. Your best bet
is to try to achieve the most seemingly impossible thingthat is,
to convert him into a loyal friend. In other words, turn him into
133
a booster of yours. Do it with your psychic powered companion

ship. Practice how to create it before your mirror, and then pro
ject it to him.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Benson.
The next time you associate with him, fill yourself with a burst
ing enthusiasm to be with him. Act as if he is the most brilliant,
witty, gifted person you know, even if h e isnt. Saturate yourself
with that one thought picture. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power
(feel divinely blissful), project that one thought picture out of
your eyes with shattering psychic power. Visualize it being nailed
right into Benson through his eyes. It will leap across his own
and stronger than any other competing impression he receives
at the time . . . competing impressions, like whether you, your
self, hate him as much as he hates you, or whether you are again
attaining something that he doesnt want you to attain. Listen
closely when he speaks. Never scoff at anything he says, nor
answer him sarcastically. If you dont agree with his conclusion,
subtly shift to another subject. Dont try to show him how intel
ligent you are, nor how he can gain through associating with you.
If he contradicts himself, never call it to his attention. D ont even
show it in your face. D ont try to inform him about something that
he doesnt know either, unless he requests it of you. Then, tell
it as if h e him self knew it all along. Pretend that all knowledge,
wisdom and attractions are overwhelmingly his, and that you are
very fortunate to be his Good Man Friday. When people feel
above you, they are eager to befriend you. When they consider
you as a rival of theirs, they are dying to keep you down. Dont
forg et that, for it is one of the simplest but most phenomenal
secrets of psychic powered companionship with which the most
ordinary people, all down the Ages, have ruled royalty in power,
or have been solidly backed by people of influence and power
in the industrial and political world.
Display absolutely no envy of any special qualities or pos
sessions of Bensons. Praise them to the skies instead. Reassure
him, in other words, that you do not aspire to compete with him;
that you revel, in fact, at the possibility of gaining from him in
136
any manner that he chooses to help you, and that you long to be
tolerated by him as his Good Man Friday for the rest of your
life.
N ever, besides, criticize anything Benson does. Ignore his
defects altogether, rather, so that he is convinced that you are
the one person who considers him the greatest. Benson will be
converted into your loyal friend instantly with your psychic pow
ered companionship, and you will extract out of him exactly what
you want.
technique in any situation in life in which you can use your com
panionship to extract what you want out of other people instantly.
In the true life cases described herein, you will learn how certain
other people in different places have used most profitably the
magic secret of the psychic powered companionship. The names
of the individuals involved have been changed.
How Mrs. Linter greatly reduced her husbands smoking
and drinking instantly with her psychic powered com
panionship, and soon stopped it altogether.
Mrs. Linter s constant worry was her husbands frightening
excessive beer drinking and smoking. They were in their late
fifties, and Mrs. Linter loved her Bill dearly. He was kindhearted,
enjoyable and reliable. And yet, the way he habitually drank and
smoked, and then boasted that he held his liquor, filled her with
dread that she would be left a widow in the not too distant
future. In fact, Bill developed high blood pressure, and his doctor
ordered him to follow his instructions carefully and lower it as
quickly as possible. He also warned Bill of the dangers of nicotine
and alcohol to the heart. But Bill scoffed after leaving the doctors
office and said to his wife, When I have to live on bread-andbutter alone, I ll join my Maker. Why live at all, if I cant have
a little fun? He was also advised to exercise, but the only daily
exercise he engaged in was golfing, and the doctor had told him
that that wasnt enough.
Mrs. Linter had argued with Bill time and again against
his suicidal bad habits, and Bill had usually agreed with her and
sworn, This is my last smoke. Or, This is my last drink. But
he would smoke and drink again that same day or the next. And,
137
he blamed the boys at work for his bad habits. They make
me smoke and drink with them, he complained to his wife. If
I dont, I d be an outcast! A fellow has to have some friends! He
cant live like a hermit!
Mrs. Linter was on the verge of despair. What could she do
to help Bill? Another housewife who had faced a similar problem,
confided to Mrs. Linter how she, herself, had solved it. She had
tried every other way, too, on her own husband, and had finally
worked with the psychic powered companionship under my coun
sel. She revealed it to Mrs. Linter. Mrs. Linter practiced it desper
ately before her mirror, and then was ready to try it on her Bill.
When Mrs. Linter associated with Bill the next day, she
criticized nothing he did. And she ignored his bad habits alto
gether. She acted, instead, as if she was bursting with enthusiasm
to be with him. She acted as if he were the most brilliant, witty,
gifted person she knew, even if he wasnt all those things. She
saturated herself with that thought picture. With Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), she projected that
thought picture out of her eyes with shattering psychic power.
She visualized it being nailed right into Bill through his eyes.
Bill, as a result, began to enjoy his bad habits now as he never had
before, and to feel fortunate to have found the right wife for
himthe one who adored him to the skies. His wifes thought
picture had leaped across his own Nerve Gaps to the psychic
ing impressions, like his firmly set antagonism to her repeatedly
warning him of the possible tragic consequences of his bad habits
to his health, and her gruff attitude when he defied her with
sharp replies and continued with his habits anyway.
Mrs. Linter listened closely now when he spoke, and scoffed
at nothing he said. When she didnt agree with his opinion, she
subtly shifted the subject. She d id not try to show him how intel
ligent she was, nor how h e could profit by pursuing her advice.
When he contradicted himself, she did not call it to his attention.
She did not even show it in her face. She pretended that all knowl
edge, wisdom and attractions were overwhelmingly his and that
she was born indeed under a lucky star to be his wife.
Then, suddenly, she pretended to be shocked and terrified.
138
But she looked down quickly and said nothing. Bills cigarette
nearly dropped out of his mouth, as he asked her what was amiss.
She looked at him more closely and longer the second time, and
then she dropped her head into her hands and forced all the tears
she could into her eyes.
Whats the matter? Bill cried, tossing his cigarette in the
ashtray and helping her to a chair, Feel faint? Heart bothering
you?
My heart! Mrs. Linter exclaimed, covering her mouth. Its
your heart! Oh, my Bill, my Bill!
What do you mean? Bill yelped, drawing away and trem
bling. I feel all right!
Makes no difference, Dr. Evans told me, Mrs, Linter whim
pered, He told me to watch for a certain sign on your face. I
won't tell you where. If you keep smoking and drinking, he said,
and I see that sign, it means that you will soon have a serious
heart attack! Oh, my darling, my darling, she moaned and
clasped her husband frantically,
What sign? Bill demanded.
I cant tell you! I am supposed to tell you only to stop all
drinking and ^rooking right away, and to let you start back with
only a little of it later, if ever. Oh, my Bill, my Bill!
Bill w'as shaking violently now, S-Sign? he stammered,
holding his wife's arms desperately. I-Ill never smoke or drink
again! Never, never again!
Bill seized the remainder of his pack of cigarettes lying on
the table and threw them out, and ordered his wife to empty all
the bottles of liquor in the house.
After he left for work, Mrs. Linter called Dr. Evans and
told him all. He assured her that he would back her up if Bill
called.
When Bill returned from work that night, Mrs. Linter
greeted him again in the same worshiping, effusive manner that
she had at first that morning and projected to him, with Multi
plied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful) a one thought
picture of himself disdaining all tobacco and alcoholic drinks.
Repeatedly, at night, she projected that one thought picture to
him. She may have used the device of a trick, but it would have
been useless without her psychic powered companionship.
Y 0U B PSYCHIC POWERED COMPANIONSHIP
139
For the next few weeks Mrs, Linter was able to keep Bills
drinking and smoking down to practically nil and, finally, to
persuade him to abandon them altogether. With her psychic
powered companionship she had greatly reduced her husbands
bad habits instantly, and then had abolished them permanently
by ordering what she wanted out of him with her personal psychic
power.
How Bartley rejuvenated himself instantly with others,
with his psychic powered companionship.
Bartley was near 60 years of age and was getting tired of
being called old by younger people from 45 down. He was not
ashamed of his years, but he resented the implication that he
was near the end of his mortal rope. He did not feel old and
why should he repeatedly be relegated to the bone-yard by
others?
Had he only five more years to live, in fact, Bartley wanted
to enjoy them like a capable human being, not be shunted
aside ahead of his time and looked upon as a curiosity. He was
secretly growing resentful, too, at such a label, and it was spoil
ing his pleasure of associating with others.
Bartley sought a way out of the impasse. He had read con
siderable about ESP and the psychic and wondered if it could
help him. He talked with me and we programmed his psychic
powered companionship. He practiced it thoroughly in his room
and was ready to apply it next day.
When Bartley encountered 31-year-old Luther the next day,
he at once filled himself with a joyous, effervescent attitude.
Why, Luther! he exclaimed, seizing and shaking his hand. He
poured his energy through his hand into Luthers by visualizing
it doing so. At the same time, too, he visualized himself as look
ing 20 years younger. He saturated himself with that thought
picture. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely bliss
fu l), he projected that thought picture out of his eyes with shat
tering psychic power and nailed it right into Luther, through his
eyes.
Luthers expression brightened noticeably, although he
seemed a bit confused. He stared at Bartley again. This time his
eyes glowed amicably and invitingly. Bartieys thought picture
140
had leaped across Luthers Nerve Gaps to the psychic power cen
ter in his forehead, faster and stronger than any other competing
impression he had received at the time . . . competing impres
sions, like his set conception of old Bartley, as well as his settled
conviction that a man near 60 had a foot-and-a-half in the grave.
To create a lasting intimacy between them, Bartley now
spoke to him as if confiding to a bosom pal and omitted all im
pression of any age difference. He saturated himself with that
on e thought picture. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful), he projected that on e thought picture out of
his eyes with shattering psychic power, and nailed it right into
Luther through his eyes. As they conversed, Bartley now avoided
being long-winded or referring to the distant past. He in
dulged instead only in contemporary subjects which interested
the younger person, even if they bored Bartley himself. Luthers
enthusiasm for him grew fast, as a result, and he agreed to meet
Bartley for lunch.
Bartley projected that on e thought picture all morning to
everybody he met. Soon, all who knew him felt that they had
badly overestimated his age. Without further questioning, Bart
ley was readily accepted for being about 20 years younger than
he was, even if mainly subconsciously so. His whole social life
was changed, and he escaped the frightful prospect of being prac
tically pushed into the grave. W ith his psychic powered com
panionship he had rejuvenated himself with others instantly
and was extracting what he wanted out of them.
Conclusion
See how you can extract what you want out of people in
stantly with this secret power of psychic powered companionship,
just like those shrewd people who ruled kings and queens from
behind the throne, thrilled at any ag e the most sought-after men
or women, swept others everywhere off their feet, or amassed
fabulous wealth. W ith your psychic powered companionship you
can reach people surely and intimately with thoughts, actions
and words and change altogether their set impressions of you.
And you can achieve such instant miraculous power over them
with the following easy steps:
TOUR PSYCHIC POWERED COMPANIONSHIP
141
Step 1. Use your companionship, or combine your thoughts,

actions, and words in a specific manner by creating
an image of yourself with which to replace in any
ones mind the image of yourself which he already
has.
Step 2. Create a vivid thought picture of it.
ject it to him with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful).
Step 4. Nail that thought picture firmly in the psychic power
center of the person you confront, in his forehead.
Step 5. Maintain that projection for about two seconds.
Project it repeatedly every few minutes, for a short
while.
You will extract what you want out of other people instantly
because they will instantly see a thought picture in an over
coming psychic way of you which they never saw before. They
will react to it at once, too, just as you want them to, because
it will catch them by surprise and they wont have time to re
analyze it, instinctively knowing they cant resist its mysterious
power.
11
of Y o u r P s y c h i c P o w e r e d W i t
I he Psychic Powered W it is a psychic secret for acquiring total

leadership over others instantly. The otherwise ordinary people
who ruled kings and queens, thrilled, at any age, the most soughtafter men or women, swept others everywhere off their feet,
amassed fabulous wealth, excelled in the magical use of the
psychic powered wit. If your ambitions are limited, you dont
have to excel in it to the degree of control that these other people
did; but if your ambitions are big, you should use this power
boldly.
This psychic secret requires careful study because, if ex
erted incorrectly, you can lose all instead of gaining tremendously
more from it. W it is entertaining, but when it remains on the
level of sarcasm, lampooning, or other caustic attitudes, it brings
you enemies instead of friends. Wit, too, can be intended as wit,
but it can also fail and be interpreted as slander.
This m agical secret is not so swiftly m astered as th e previous
on es because you alone can surmise the effects of your spon
taneous wit upon others beforeh an d . A professional actor is in an
143
144
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED W IT
ideal position in that respect because he is able to rehearse his

humorous lines b efo reh a n d in front of a director and perfect them
with his help. You cannot do so. Your own daily wit, besides,
has to synchronize with the time and the occasion it is delivered,
as well. Should you deliver it a trifle too soon, too late, or in the
wrong situation, it runs the risk of being taken literally. When
delivered skillfully, however, no other magical psychic secret can
equal it in effectiveness for acquiring total leadership over others
instantly in your daily life.
At once, you stand out from the crowd when you are a wit
a true example of wit. Poor wit, in contrast, can bring you more
enemies than any other evil, for its victims do not forget its sting.
Even your best wit, in fact, can bring you some borderline
enemies. Some because they are jealous of the incomparable
interest you arouse, others because they disagree with your humor,
and still others because they fear the possible lash of your tongue.
Your psychic powered wit, in other words, is a magical secret
which has to be used with delicacy and finesse. The very best wit,
besides, will be considered funny by the many who are amused
by it, but also serious and philosophical by others who con
template its wisdom. Those who fail to grasp it will be bored
by it. Despite those dangers and drawbacks, the psychic powered
wit is an unparalleled magic secret for you to acquire the utmost
in leadership over people instantly.
The 11 rules you must follow for
cultivating your successful wit
There are 11 rules to follow closely for successful wit. They
guide you past the pitfalls of the amateur and enable you to de
velop swiftly your psychic powered wit.
1. Dont try to be witty in order simply to be a wit.
2. Dont be witty at someone elses expense, even if you
are campaigning for office and view your opponent as
contemptible.
3. Never laugh nor scoff when you are being witty. Be
intensely serious, so that you look natural and as if not
trying to be funny.
4. For the best reaction to your wit, direct it mainly against
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
145
yourself. Thats why the overweight and the under

weight, the long nosed, the downtrodden and the vic
timized make the best wits.
Never repeat your wit. If it fails the first time you say it,
keep right on talking as if you had not said it.
English wit may be effective when confined to polysyl
lables with a minimum amount of action, as in Dickens
P ickw ick Papers. American wit, however, should be con
fined to situations and commonplace words. Americans
are less used to the subtlety of polysyllables and are
prone to take them literally.
Mimic no one right in his presence, even if you are
gifted with such a talent, unless you are teaching some
one a skill and are seriously demonstrating his faults to
him.
If you are a gifted wit, dont overdo it nor try to be
witty at every opportunity. You will fail frequently if
you do.
Never use wit against the moral character of anyone
in particular, regardless of how he may have fallen.
You wax wittiest when you are most serious in word and
action and talk ill of no one.
Never poke fun about anybodys name, nationality, reli
gion, race or appearance.
Study thoroughly these 11 rules of wit and use them wisely.

The easy way to acquire total leadership over others
invisibly with your psychic powered wit
N EV ER be negatively witty against a woman, no matter how
degraded she might be. Not only is it unchivalrous, but it also
draws against you the animosity of both sexes. And, of course,
flash no wit against a partly or wholly handicapped person
either against his poor sight, hearing, speech, limp or anything
else which he obviously prefers not to be afflicted with. If you
flash your wit against someone who is not blessed with good looks
or popularity, too, dont aim it at those lacks. It would be wiser to
suggest instead that, secretly he is a devil with women. Let
your wit, in other words, portray the person against whom you
146
direct it as being what he would like to be and not expose him

for what he actually is. Dont poke fun at the individual of
limited means and call him poor. Announce, instead, that he
could probably buy everybody there ten times over. You might
even add, The truly rich dont show off their wealth, you know.
Only paupers like me carry all they own on their backs. Not
only are you not humbling that individual then, but you are also
ridiculing yourself. Never engage in bullying wit, such as that in
which you call a less strong man weak, and mock him about it
before others. Remark instead, Joes arms might not look like
Hercules, but dont you underrate his power. A bullet hits harder
than a club. Save his face, rather than make fun of him. Need
less to state, never mimic a cross-eyed person, or one with a speech
impediment.
Allow no vulgar expressions to creep into your wit, unless
you are a man and are exchanging jokes privately with other men
and the expression fits in naturally. Never let yourself feel that
you are under obligation to be witty, just because it would enter
tain. The great wits of literature, like Voltaire and George Bernard
Shaw, wrote in dead earnest and were astounded when their
literature was called the acme of wit. When you, yourself, are the
object of anothers wit, do not resent nor defy it. Bravely accept
your own turn at being the object of anothers wit when it comes
and let others enjoy laughing at you for a change. If they laugh
at your answers or reactions, it is because you entertain them and
they will relish your company all the more. Dont feel that be
cause others laugh at you then, that you are disgraced. Let them,
instead, see you as a good sport.
So, practice the Exercises as discussed herein and master
producing the projection of your psychic powered wit. All names,
of course, have been changed.
Exercise 1.
How to discourage a flirting m arried woman in
stantly without insulting her or getting info trouble with her in

fluential husband, with your psychic p ow ered wit.
Sue is the flirting wife of Chester, She is very attractive; but

she is also an incorrigible flirt, and her husband, Chester, is very
jealous. On the other hand, he would not tolerate anyone insult
147
ing Sue either. Chester can do much for you, but he can also help
to hold you down. You dont want to get on his bad side through
the superficial behavior of his wife. You want to discourage Sues
dangerous attentions from you instantly without insulting her
or getting into trouble with Chester. You can do it with your
psychic powered wit! Practice how to create it before your mirror,
and then project it to her.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Sue. The
next time you associate with Sue and she flashes her charms at
you, fill yourself with a profound respect for her intelligence
even if she has, or exhibits, little of it. Saturate yourself with that
on e thought picture of her, and listen and react to her as if she
were indeed the m ost intelligent person you know. W ith Multi
and nail it right into Sue through her eyes. It will leap across her
faster and stronger than any other competing impression she re
ceives at the time . . . competing impressions like, whether you
are truly sincere in treating her as if she were that intelligent, or
whether you dont care for her type and she is a woman scorned.
Sue will feel deeply flattered to realize that she is considered so
unusually intelligent. Chester, her husband, will feel flattered and
relieved, too. In order not to lower herself in your estimation,
Sue will automatically change her flirting manner with you and
try to impress you still more with her fancied intelligence. With
your psychic powered wit and without insulting her, you will have
discouraged Sue instantly from flirting with you and getting you
into trouble with Chester, and will have acquired total leadership
over her.
Exercise 2 .
How to confuse and overwhelm a firesome person,
insfanily, in a heated argum ent, with your psychic p o w ered wit.
Al is rather tiresome to you because he tries to embarrass

you repeatedly by picking arguments with you. He also does so
with others. You dont want to quarrel with him, but neither do
you care to waste time engaging in unproductive strife. Your solu
148
tion is to confuse and overwhelm him in the heated argument.

Do it with your psychic powered wit. Practice how to create it
Sit across your room and stare at your image in the mirror.
Transform that image of yourself into that of Al. Imagine the two
of you in the midst of another heated argument. Fill yourself
suddenly with a feeling of the greatest calm and pleasure. Listen
to everything Al says, with keen delight, no matter how scathing
or insulting it may be to you, and answer it in total agreement
with him. Saturate yourself with that thought picture. With Multi
plied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), project that
thought picture out of your eyes with shattering psychic power
and nail it right into Al, through his eyes. It will leap across his
Nerve Gaps t the psychic power center in his forehead, faster
the time . . . competing impressions, like the exact words of the
next sentence which he is preparing to fire at you, and his con
viction that he has crushed and embarrassed you this time in the
argument. He will gape at you in confusion, entirely at a loss as
to what to say next. He will be crushed with embarrassment when
he realizes that you are not the least bit discomfited by his verbal
attacks. W ith your psychic powered wit you will have confused
and overwhelmed instantly a tiresome pest in a heated argument
and acquired total leadership over him.
Exercise 3.
How to bring a despairingly stubborn husband or
w ife under your e a sy control instantly, with your psychic p ow

e re d wit.
Lena is your fiancee or your wife. You worship the ground

she walks on, but she drives you to despair with her unyielding
stubbornness over so many things, large and small. Your relation
ship, as a result, frequently degenerates into one argument after
another. You feel that it cannot continue that way indefinitely
without leading to one big, final break up. And yet, Lena suits
you in practically every way, except for her despairing stubborn
ness. You will just have to bring her under easy control and stop
her from trying to resist you at every step. Do it with your psychic
powered wit. Practice how to create it before your mirror, and
then project it to her.
149
Stand or sit across your room and stare at your image in the
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Lena. The
next time you talk to her and she proves stubborn, fill yourself
with an attitude of intense delight. Act as if you are enjoying
tremendously talking to her, and as if everything she says to you
is most entertaining. Even touch noses or do anything that sug
gests that you are not taking her seriously, although you delight
in listening to her talk. If she becomes nettled, chuckle and con
tinue in the same vein. Saturate yourself with that thought p ic
ture, With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful),
project that thought picture out of your eyes with shattering
psychic power and nail it right into Lena, through her eyes. It
will leap across her own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center
in her forehead, faster and stronger than any other competing
impression she receives at the time . . . competing impressions,
like determination to continue resisting your demands or ideas,
or her conviction that you will give in to her. Despite herself,
Lena will start enjoying your new attitude towards her and will
compromise with you without even realizing it. W ith your psychic
powered wit you will have brought a despairingly stubborn mate
(or friend) under your easy control instantly and acquired total
leadership over her.
technique in any situation in life in which you can use your wit
to acquire total leadership over others instantly. In the true life
cases described, you will learn how certain people in different
places have used most effectively the magic secret of the psychic
powered wit. The names of the individuals involved have been
changed.
How Lee instantly stopped his otherwise properly behaving
wife from repeatedly embarrassing him at social gatherings
with the men present, with his psychic powered wit.
Lee was happily married to Josephine. He loved her deeply,
and she loved him, too. But, there was a serious threat to the
peace of their marriage. It was Josephines sudden, unexplainable
change of personality from that of a dutiful but sometimes morose
housewife to that of a boisterous, over-aggressive, intimate act
ing female with the men at every party they attended, or every
150
group they joined. Actually, she did nothing immoral then or

afterwards, but she put on such an embarrassing over-display of
her charms that she gave the very opposite impression. It an
tagonized the other women present, as well as raised sky high the
wrong hopes of the men on whom she bestowed them.
As Lee watched her helplessly from the sidelines, he wished
that the floor would cave in and swallow him whole. After every
party they attended together, he flew at her at home, and she
replied in kind. Either she relished exhibiting herself in that
unbecoming fashion, Lee concluded, or she yearned to shine in
the center of attraction of men. Meanwhile, she hardly noticed the
other women there and that inflamed them still more, as well as
heightened their suspicions about her. Josephines outlandish be
havior had to be repressed immediately, Lee realized, for it was
holding him back both socially and in his career. He hated to
think what his business associates thought of him after witness
ing such a scene. He was certainly not rising as fast in the firm
as other employees who were there no longer than he, but
whose wives behaved approvingly at the get-togethers. Lee was
in a frenzy over what to do, being divided between his adoration
for his wife and his social life and career.
A close friend in the office who was a client of mine told
him to try his psychic powered wit. Lee listened to him carefully.
He practiced the magic secret in the privacy of his room and
was ready for Josephine.
At the next party, just as he had expected, Josephine fell
into her act again as soon as she found herself in the vicinity
of several men. She fluttered among them like a butterfly in a
garden of fragrant roses, first to one man, then to another. All
the while her eyes and her hands danced like those of the wildest
flirt, and her laughs were so loud and sexy sounding that they
attracted every eye. With a cheerful smile, Lee moved up to the
group of men and said, with a twinkle in his eye, My wife once
took ballet lessons. But she has forgotten they are over. Taking
her by the arm, he added to her, Shall we have some refresh
ment, dear?
Josephine was thrown into confusion. With his eyes glued
on hers, Lee filled himself with a feeling of understanding her
thoroughly and of considering her as an overgrown child. He
151
saturated himself with that one thought picture. With Multiplied

and nailed it right into her through her eyes,
Josephine tried to resist him and return to her circle of male
admirers, but Lee chuckled and peered at her in a deeply under
standing manner, as if amused by her attempted display of her
charms again. Josephine looked at him again, this time more
studiously. Lee chuckled again, and again projected his one
thought picture into her with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful).
Josephine seemed absolutely at a loss as to what to do. Lees
on e thought picture had leaped across her own Nerve Gaps to the
psychic power center in her forehead, faster and stronger than any
other competing impression she had received at the time . . .
competing impressions, like her great urge to let herself go
when in the company of admiring men and to enchant them all
with what she considered the most fascinating behavior of an
alluring woman.
She recovered shortly after the refreshments and found an
other group of men and tried the same thing. Lee approached her
again as soon as she threw herself into the obnoxious stride of her
party behavior, and as the eyes of her surprised admirers were
brightening disrespectfully. With a cheerful smile he said again,
upon invading the group, My wife, I see, still thinks she is taking
a screen test. Come on, sweetheart! You are indeed very beautiful
and an accomplished actress. But people are waiting to meet
you. Come now, dear.
When Josephine turned spitefully on him, Lee still met her
with his cheerful smile and again projected to her the one thought
picture of himself being filled with a feeling of understanding
her thoroughly and of considering her as an overgrown child.
Josephine opened her mouth to snap back something at him, but
Lee again projected his one thought picture into her and led her
away.
At subsequent parties, Josephine was increasingly careful be
cause she feared that Lee would step in at any time and halt her
exhibitionism. She accepted her more normal place in the gather
ing reluctantly and did not seem too happy about it. But, she was
152
no longer putting on the old display of herself and embarrassing

Lee no end. Lee knew that he could not alter her basic per
sonality, but he had put her disgusting social traits under re
straint. W ith his psychic powered wit he had stopped his other
wise properly behaving wife from embarrassing him repeatedly
at social gatherings with men present, and he had acquired total
leadership over her.
How Nick brought an unmanageable youngster instantly
under his control, with his psychic powered wit.
Nick was a high school industrial arts teacher. Juveniles were
difficult to control in most schools, but Joe was an exceptionally
difficult teen-ager. Indeed, he seemed to enjoy being a problem,
as if he thought that his classmates enjoyed it or admired him for
his antics. Joes conduct, too, encouraged others in the class to
imitate him and threatened to convert Nicks class into a laugh
riot which would result in Nick being called in by the principal
to explain his lack of discipline over his pupils. Since Nick could
not discipline Joe as he would have liked to (indeed, another
teacher who slapped such a boy was dismissed), he was in a
serious predicament. Because of Joe, he was faced with a dilemma.
Nick aspired to become principal, too, some day. W ith a record
of failing to keep discipline in his class, however, he might find
that dream impossible to realize. Nick made a close study of the
situation, nervously seeking a prompt solution. After considering
all the possible solutions, he decided that the best and safest one
was to use his psychic powered wit as I had instructed him to.
Nick practiced it in the privacy of his room, and the next day was
ready to use it on the incorrigible Joe.
During class that day, Nick pretended not to be unusually
aware of Joe. But later, when he drifted around the room and
neared Joe, he suddenly stopped beside his bench, looked over
his work (which was no better than before and no more inspiringly done), and exclaimed, You have a lot of natural talent, Joe!
I can see it in everything you do. The least effort you make, shows
up remarkably. You are particularly good at lettering. Apply your
self a little harder, and you will be up there with the best!
Nick instantly saturated himself with that thought picture of
153
Joe up there with the best, although up to then Joe had given no
indication of such ability or ambition. W ith Multiplied Nerve Gap
power (feel divinely blissful), Nick projected that thought p ic
ture out of his eyes with shattering psychic power. While Joe
stared at him in astonishment, Nick nailed that thought picture
right into him through his eyes. That thought picture leaped
across Joes own Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in his
sion he received at the time . . . competing impressions, like his
expecting to be amused by Nicks frustrated scolding for his neg
ligent work, or for continuing to give Nick unnecessary trouble in
the class.
Joe himself peered at his own work to find out where his
talents appeared, and he seemed secretly proud. W ith his psychic
powered wit, Nick had aggrandized or psychically stimulated
Joes confidence in himself.
Joe turned to him now with a look of confusion and respect.
He saw Nick as his booster and was inwardly hungering to im
prove his work all the faster to please him. Nick had singled out
one particular quality about Joe, or one particular side of his
skill, w hich d id show som e prom ise or which Joe might have
happened to improve naturally, and had pointed it out to him
and assured him that before long he would be up there with the
best because of it. He didnt merely indicate to Joe that he had
mastered something commonplace and still needed a world of
improvement in it. T hat w ould not have constituted wit. W it has
to exaggerate what it points out, but in a laudable and believeable manner.
Joe at once set to work with an enthusiasm which he had
never demonstrated to Nick before. He really improved, as a
result, and that afforded Nick still more opportunities (genuine
ones, now) to praise him. Joe moved up to a place among the
better students of the class. Hard at work, he had no time for
thinking up or engaging in class nonsense. The discipline of the
whole class improved almost miraculously. W ith his psychic pow
ered wit, Nick had brought an unmanageable youngster instantly
under his control and saved his own future prospects in the edu
cation field. He had also acquired total control over Joe, instantly,
through his secret psychic power.
154
YO tm PSYCHIC POWERED W IT
Conclusion
See how you can acquire total leadership over others in
stantly with this magic secret power! See how swiftly it can
dismantle the threatening personality bomb of the other person,
and save you from a hazardous situation either socially, in your
occupation or in your career! And, you can achieve all that with
the following easy steps:
Step 1. Use your wit alone in a specific manner. Draw the
person you are working with completely away from
his own exaggerated feeling of importance by de
scribing him entirely different than he actually is,
preferably in a non-sarcastic light and best in a
laudable light. You are about to cast a psychic
mantle on this person.
Step 2. Saturate yourself with that new thought picture of
him and project it to him with Multiplied Nerve
Gap power ( feel divinely blissful).
Step 3. Nail that thought picture firmly into his psychic
power center in his forehead.
Step 4. Maintain that projection for two or three seconds.
You will acquire total leadership over that person (either
socially or otherwise) instantly. His whole psychological attitude
towards the problem you are tackling in him will change, and
he will feel as if you alone see him as he really is and are, there
fore, the only one equipped in life to lead him, He or she will
then follow your psychic leadership through your secret, psy
chically powered wit, without undue questioning.
12
P s y c h i c S e c r e t If:
of Y o u r P s y c h i c P o w e r e d Id eas
Projecting Psychic Powered Ideas is a powerful secret for reap

ing the biggest profits possible from controlling others swiftly.
W hen you put your ideas into action, you finally reap the full
profits from controlling others. The otherwise ordinarily endowed
people who ruled kings and queens from behind the throne,
profited from doing so only when they induced the monarchs to
execute their projected ideas. They would have profited little
from their efforts otherwise. If you are a woman, you might be
witch a much sought-after man, but unless you inculcate him with
the idea of marrying you, if you want him as your husband, you
will have profited little from your conquest. You might interest
your superior so profoundly in you that he secures you a raise or
a promotion; but unless his mind is seized by your ideas, he will
not elevate you to the highest position you seek. You might cap
ture the loyalty of a difficult subordinate or youngster, but unless
he carries out your ideas, you have accomplished little with him.
The same applies to everything you do. Nothing can bring you
the profits you expect from it, unless you can make it respond to
155
156
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED IDEAS
your ideas. That is why your psychic powered ideas are a crown
ing secret of your personal psychic power. Each of the otherwise
ordinary people who ruled royalty and also business leaders, and
became the power behind the throne, had to impel the sov
ereign to do what the latter might not have wanted to doin
fact, to im pel him not to d o w hat others w an ted him to do. With
the force of psychic powered ideas, that otherwise ordinary per
son controlled the king or queen and ruled from the throne, even
though he did not sit on it. Lady Macbeth, Marc Anthony, Iago,
Rasputin, Delilah, Peter the Hermit, Savonarola, and hundreds of
others in history and literature have been depicted using such
powered ideas to make puppets of others. In the very Garden of
Eden, Satan (the Snake) used it on Eve, and she, in turn, used it on
Adam. W ith the force of psychic powered ideas, men and women
have changed the face of history, altered the fates of nations,
built or ruined empires. Others, lesser known, have done likewise
to lesser nations, to sciences, arts, cultures, fashions, religions,
philosophiesin fact, to everything you can think of. The deeply
psychic idea was the moving secret, and the originator executed
it with the backing or support of another person or of a multitude
of persons. Merely to harbor the idea in your mind alone is not
enough. And, since you usually require the help of someone
else or of many others to carry it out, you have no alternative but
to depend upon your psychic powered ideas to enable you to reap
the biggest profits from your controlling them.
The easy way to reap the biggest profits invisibly from
your controlling others with your psychic powered ideas
Practically all day long, if you are in the swim of life, your
ideas influence 6thers in varying degrees. At home, they influence
your family from the moment you arise. Outside, they influence
those you meet, both at work and at leisure. You cannot live hap
pily or satisfactorily unless you can influence others with your
ideas, because you are then little more than an ignored robot.
Many problems beset you, though, when you try to apply your
ideas in everyday life. Your m ost a cc ep ta b le ideas, you will dis
cover, are those which are but slightly a h ea d of the times. When
they are too unique and far in advance of the times, they are
YOUB PSYCHIC POWERED IDEAS
157
doomed to failure as certainly as if they were far behind the

times. Not only will they fail to bring you loyal backers or allies,
but they will also fail to bring you enough public support.
If it is possible to measure the best degree of advancedness
over the current times for an idea of yours, then it should soar
no more than 10 per cent ahead of such times. When it soars
beyond the current times more than 10 per cent, conventionalize
it immediately to divest it of some of its too advanced uniqueness.
File away the original idea, though, until the times advance
enough to be only 10 per cent behind it. To state it simply, let
people consider you original, but not revolutionary. It ex
plains why so many men of genius get nowhere fast, while others
with far less gifts of talent are universally acclaimed. The genius
has to be dead and buried for decades before the world catches
up to the extraordinary high degree of advancedness which his
ideas ( and resulting creations) had over it.
Your best ideas will reward you little if you cannot put them
into execution and get them to reflect actual form. In order to
get them to work for you you have to interest enough people in
them. The otherwise ordinary mortals who ruled kings and queens
from behind the throne, had to fashion ideas which were not so
far in advance of the tenets of the monarch that he would hesi
tate to act on them without delay, for delay can always lead to
a change of mind. Even in romance and social life, a ccep ta b le
originality, as it appears to others, is thrilling and exciting. The
moment you step outside the bounds of the acceptable, the long
shot, you are viewed with understandable suspicion and will be
come a most frustrated person.
So, practice the Exercises and master producing the results
of your secret psychic powered ideas.
Exercise 1.
How to stimulate ambition instantly in a youngster
who refuses to a pp ly himself, with your psychic p ow ere d ideas.
Randy is a teenager who refuses to apply himself. He could

be your own child, a relative, or someone under your direction.
In this keenly competitive age you realize that he is unwittingly
making his future most difficult. You have to stimulate him with
ambition without delay, so that he can do something for himself
before it is too late. Do it with your psychic powered ideas. Prac
158
tice how to create it before your mirror, and then project it to

him.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Randy.
Randy resents most being told outright what to do with his life.
He does not even tolerate being questioned too pointedly about
it. He prefers to keep those plans to himself. The best way to stir
him with noble ambition is by praising him and, then, suggesting
to him how his talents could lead him to live a satisfactory life,
not only in his career, but socially, as well. So, the next time you
see him, saturate yourself with the one thought picture of a kind,
helpful, generous feeling. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful), project that one thought picture out of your
eyes with shattering psychic power, and nail it right into Randy,
through his eyes. It will leap across his own Nerve Gaps to the
psychic power center in his forehead, faster and stronger than
competing impressions like, whether you will ever truly under
stand what he wants out of life, or whether you are going simply
to try to impose your will on him again. To find out what he ac
tually has in mind, you could ask him, Have you ever thought of
using your talents (this w ay)? He will answer yes or no, and
most likely tell you how he had thought of using them.
N ever laugh nor show amusement over anything Randy
confesses he had planned for himself. Ponder over it in dead
earnest instead. If his plan is absurd, nod in reply but then sug
gest that he might fare better if he used his talents in some other
manner. Point out that manner to him and explain to him how his
talents suit it. If he is your subordinate and you want him to stay
with your firm, explain to him how his talents fit in and how they
can help him to rise. Even acquaint him more thoroughly with
the prospects of your establishment and with the openings that
could eventually await him. Urge him, besides, to bring more of
his work problems to you, so that you can help him rise still
faster. If he is a youngster in your house, treat him likewise and
refer him to a career that fits him, listing its rewards from his
angle. With your psychic powered ideas you will stimulate ambi
tion instantly in possibly amazingly different ways in a youngster
159
who refuses to apply himself and reap your biggest profits from
controlling him.
Exercise 2.
How to lecture to groups and build up a follow ing
instantly, with your psychic p ow ered ideas.
You are going to lecture to a group of people to build up a

following, either to get yourself started as a professional man, as
a salesman of a big line of products, or for any other reason. If
you fail to build up a following from your lecture, you will waste
your time, for you will not reap the biggest profits from your con
trolling your audience. Build up a following with your psychic
powered ideas. Practice how to create it before your mirror, and
then project it to your audience.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of your audi
ence. When you present your ideas to it, be positive that they
range within the bounds that the majority will accept. Your ideas
will never be equally acceptable to all your listeners, as every
astute politician realizes about his own platform. Before you can
present any new idea to them, therefore, analyze it from several
different points of view. Keep your own goal uppermost, but
modify it enough to evoke a universal response. When most of the
gathering accepts your new idea, it will lend the support you
need. Reveal your ideas in a quiet but emphatic manner, and look
as earnest as if you had neither analyzed nor modified your plat
form beforehand. Such a demeanor will capture the majority of
your listeners at once, particularly if your idea approximates
closely enough to what it wishes to hear. Saturate yourself with
the one thought picture of that demeanor. With Multiplied
it right into the m idst o f your audience. It will leap across the
Nerve Gaps of its different members to the psychic power centers
in their foreheads, faster and stronger than any other competing
impression they receive at the time . . . competing impressions,
like whether your ideas are as unchallengeable as they sound, or
whether you are truly so well informed as vou seem, since you
are an unknown.
160
Enumerate, too, only the advantages of your idea. Skip past

its derogatory or weak sides. Your audience is bursting with
enthusiasm now and can be directed only with positive leader
ship. Your least show of hesitancy will dampen its ardor and
loosen your grip on it. Speak slowly and clearly too, so that your
idea is grasped swiftly without the need of repetition, unless you
repeat it purposely for emphasis. And, avoid meticulous detail,
for it leads to confusion. Pause momentarily for applause, for it
will come now, and then proceed to your next new idea or to
another aspect of the first. Dont provide your listeners with time
to reflect and possibly change their minds. M ove on to your climax
and to the end of your speech. With your psychic powered ideas
you will build up a following from your audience instantly and
reap the biggest profits from controlling it. In turn, its now
inspired attitudes might flash a brand now idea to you, without
its knowing it!
technique in any situation in life in which you can use your ideas
to reap the biggest profits from controlling others, swiftly. From
the true life cases described herein, you will learn how certain
people in different continents have used most effectively the
magic secret of the psychic powered ideas. The names of the indi
viduals involved have been changed.
How Gerald stimulated ambition instantly in his chron
ically lazy son, with his psychic pow ered ideas.
Gerald, like many an indulgent parent, was plagued by the
constant laziness and lack of ambition in his son, Chuck. Gerald
himself had worked hard, saved, bought a home, and had some
cash in the bank. But his son, although intelligent and presentable,
was shiftless and unconcerned about his future. Although he held
a college degree, Chuck was satisfied to lounge around day after
day, amusing himself doing absolutely nothing. If Chuck would
only acquire interest in something with a future, Gerald thought,
his potentials would be really marked. But Chuck reminded
Gerald of an alligator lounging in the sun, with its herculean
power and incredible speed lying inert. Gerald was not that
wealthy, besides. Sooner or later Chuck would have to make his
own way. It would be folly for him to wait until a fter Gerald
161
retired or died before shifting for himself. Gerald was anxious

about the whole situation, and his wife made things worse by
pampering Chuck about it. For his sons sake, Gerald determined
to make a desperate attempt to solve it. Idleness, too, led to mis
chief or bad habits, and Chuck was smoking, drinking, gambling,
and chasing loose women more heavily than ever. After analyzing
my book Gerald finally devised what amounted to the rudiments
of psychic powered ideas. He concentrated on the approach, and
then was ready to apply it on Chuck.
Gerald walked in on his son one Saturday in the basement
of his home. Chuck was idling his time away, as usual, carving
a figure of wood. Gerald knew that Chuck resented most being
told outright what to do with his life. He did not even tolerate
being questioned about it too pointedly. He preferred to keep
his plans to himself. The best way to stir him with productive am
bition, Gerald decided, was by praising him. So, Gerald stopped
near him and pretended to study what he was doing. Chuck,
he exclaimed, youre chock full of artistic talent! He saturated
himself at once with that on e thought picture. W ith Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), he projected it to
Chuck with shattering psychic power. He visualized it being
nailed right into him, through his eyes.
Chuck scoffed, but a flow of delight crept across his face.
Geralds on e thought picture had leaped across Chucks own
and stronger than any other competing impression he had re
ceived at the time . . . competing impressions, like any doubts
that he had unusual artistic talents, and his embarrassment over
being surprised wasting his time as he was.
In fact, Gerald continued, one with artistic talents has
talent for a great many things, for practically everything one
does is tightly linked with art. Architecture, dentistry, advertis
ing, selling, factory workindeed, everything you can think of,
has lots of art in it. He who adds art to his occupation will make
far greater progress in it than he who doesnt.
In order to find out exactly what Chuck had secretly in
mind, Gerald asked him, Have you ever considered using your
talents in such ways? Chuck seemed confused. Most occupa
tions, Gerald continued, arent merely a matter of performing
162
YOTJR PSYCHIC POWERED IDEAS
dull, routine work. The basic fundamentals may seem like dull
routine because they have been worked out to a T , but when
you put them into action you have to be original, and that means
adding art to it in one way or another. All artists are by no
means just either painters, sculptors, or musicians. The greatest
successes in any field have to be artists, too! Chuck was all atten
tion now. Gerald got to talking with him very confidentially and
extracted from him, at long last, his secret, hitherto unrevealed,
hopes and ambitions. Gerald had finally broken into the inner
sanctum of his puzzling son. He dug still deeper into it next day.
Before long, Chuck went out and landed an important position
as science editor of a well-known magazine. With his psychic
powered ideas Gerald had stimulated ambition in his chronically
lazy son and had reaped the biggest profits from controlling him.
How four young musicians made a multimillion dollar for
tune swiftly, obviously with their psychic powered ideas.
Four young musicians in their late teens were enjoying only
average success in foreign night-clubs. They were full of ambition,
but musicians came a dime a dozen.
The four got together regularly and thought deeply. After
several months, they concocted something radically different for
the world of popular music. They would play their guitars and
the drum, in a more arousing manner. To add to the excitement,
they would even wear outdated costumes such as, tight pants
and short, narrow-chested jackets, high-heeled boots, and let
their hair grow neck long and even form bangs across their
foreheads. The whole idea seemed different at first, but they hoped
that its very difference would make it unique and catching. Up
to then, they had been too much like the other ballad groups
and, therefore, came a dime a dozen.
The four went ahead with their plans. They called them
selves the Lampreys and opened in one of the small places where
they had performed before. As the curtain went up, they saturated
themselves with the one thought picture of themselves of being
naturally dressed just as they were, and threw themselves into
the mood of such. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel di
vinely blissful), they automatically projected that one thought
picture out of their eyes with shattering psychic power, and auto
163
matically nailed it right into the m idst o f their audience. The

audience stared in confusion, but applauded courteously. The
Lampreys immediately started to strum their instruments in a
tune they had composed. They kept time, meanwhile, with a
magic new beat of their own by stamping their feet and shaking
their bodies as they played. Their long hair swayed about their
necks and foreheads and added a still more astounding quality
to them. They continued filling themselves, meanwhile, with that
on e thought picture of themselves playing that new role, and it
was automatically projected repeatedly to their audience. That
on e thought picture obviously leaped across the Nerve Gaps of
the different members of the audience, to the psychic power
centers in their foreheads, faster and stronger than any other
competing impression they must have received at the time . . .
competing impressions, like their conditioned acceptance of more
conventional types of music as better music, and their conditioned
expectations of more conventional attire for musicians.
The crowd was thrown into raptures and burst into wild
applause. By the time the Lampreys had finished with their nu
merous demanded encores, pandemonium reigned. Overnight, the
Lampreys had leaped out of the mass of average popular musi
cians and had become sought-after. Fantastic offers poured in
before long from leading night-clubs. The Lampreys were soon
being lionized everywhere. Shrieking crowds of young people
mobbed them wherever they appeared and many had let their
hair grow long copying the Lampreys. Clothes and shoes for
young people were also modeled along the Lamprey costumes.
More and more selling items allied themselves to them, and
popular music all over the world changed to the Lampreys style.
With what obviously amounted to the psychic powered ideas,
the four Lampreys were swiftly reaping their biggest profits from
controlling others. They composed their own numbers, converted
them into sensations, and published recordings of them that sold
into the millions each. The movies flooded them with big offers.
Even royalty honored them. They became multimillionaires so
fast that they had to take six month vacations each year in order
to hold down their income taxes. And, all because four young,
apparently average, musicians had created and used what actually
amounted to their psychic powered ideas.
164
How a young, inexperienced Latin American revolutionary

set a crowd o f strange people into action instantly with his
psychic powered ideas.
Belisario, a young native in the budding, conservative Latin
American country of Bratana, concluded that law and order under
the old order was not enough to free the oppressed lower classes
from the heartless exploitation of the born rich who controlled
his government like a magician with his wand. Only the wealthy
rose into office, besides, and the poor and downtrodden just con
tinued slaving away.
One night in the city square Belisario stood upon a bench,
called people together, and started to speak. He had practiced
his speech beforehand in the privacy of his tiny, suffocating room
and was ready. As he talked, he presented ideas to his audience
which were positive and plausible enough for most of it to accept.
Belisario, realizing that his ideas would not be equally acceptable
to all his listeners, had, therefore, analyzed each main idea from
different points of view beforehand. He still kept his own goals
uppermost, but he modified them as he went along to harmonize
with the majority reaction to them. He revealed them in a quiet
but emphatic manner, besides, and acted as earnest as if he had
neither analyzed nor modified them ahead of time. As a result,
he captured the support of most of his listeners at once. Belisario
saturated himself with that one thought picture of himself. W ith
Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), he projected
that on e thought picture out of his eyes with shattering psychic
power, and nailed it right into the m idst o f his audien ce.
His listeners stood momentarily still, then roared their ap
proval. Belisarios o n e thought picture had leaped across the
Nerve Gaps of the great majority of them to the psychic power
centers in their foreheads, faster and stronger than any other
competing impression they had received at the time.
Belisario enumerated, next, only the advantages of his ideas.
He skipped past their derogatory sides. The ever-growing crowd
was bursting with enthusiasm now, he realized, and could be
directed only with positive leadership. His least show of hesitancy
would dampen its ardor and weaken his grip on it. Belisario spoke
slowly and clearly too, so that his ideas were grasped swiftly
165
without the need of repetition, unless he repeated them for em

phasis. And, he avoided meticulous detail to avoid confusion.
He paused briefly for applause at the end of every idea he pre
sented, then proceeded to another idea or to another aspect of the
first. He never provided his listeners with time to reflect and
possibly change their minds, but kept moving ahead to the climax
of his speech. His audience responded with a roar of approval and
was ready to vote him into office instantly.
With those same tactics, Belisario rose quickly to assembly
man for his district. He had launched himself into an exciting
political career. W ith his psychic p o w ered ideas he had set a
crowd of strange people into action instantly and reaped the big
gest profits from controlling it.
Conclusion
See how swiftly you can reap the biggest profits from con
trolling others with this psychic secret. W ith it, see how easily
you can show others a plan of your own creation for them to
follow, and ensnare them into following it without resistance. See
how easily you can prevent them from thinking straight or logi
cally and propel them into pursuing your directions, like tamed
animals. With such control leverage you swiftly multiply your
gains in anything you undertake. And, you can achieve all that
with the easy steps as follows:
Step 1. Devise ideas that are not too far advanced of your
time, so that they will be readily accepted.
Step 2. Create a vivid thought picture of those ideas as hav
ing come true.
vinely blissful).
power center of the one confronting you, in his
forehead.
Step 5. Maintain that projection for one full second. When
you advance another idea, or an entirely new aspect
of the first project it, too, for one full second.
166
You can draw anyone right into the psychically dug groove
you wanted for him, and he will leap into it gladly as if he, him
self, had dug it! You will reap, therefore, the biggest profits from
controlling others, instantly. So, master the secret of your psychic
powered ideas, as certain shrewd men and women have done all
through the Ages to get stunningly rich fast, to attain unbelievable
power, and to benefit most astonishingly from those they be
friended.
13
of t he M i n d - i m a g e of Y o u r
Psychic Power
T h e Mind-image of Your Psychic Power is a magic secret of your

personal psychic power for putting others under your control
from any distance instantly. And, the reason is simple. Every time
you think about someone or about some activity involving both
of you, you automatically project some psychic power to him.
Your thinking, in other words, is then telepathized to him to a
varying degree and he is, consequently, affected by it to a varying
degree. If you are closely bound to each other mentally, the de
gree is overwhelming. If you are only distantly bound to each
other, the degree may be overwhelming only at times. You can
alw ays m ake it overw helm ing, though, with explosive psychic
power projections.
The shrewd men and women of history performed miracles
of psychic power magic through their knowledge of personal
psychic power. They implanted the majestic visions of themselves
along with their commanding ideas, so firmly in the eyes and
minds of others with the unsuspected, undetected dominance of
167
168
TH E M IND-IM AGE OF YOUR PSYCHIC POWER
the mind-image of their psychic power, that these visions and

ideas overflowed from the conscious and subconscious minds of
the other persons and saturated their w h ole beings. The other
persons, as a consequence, became like the helpless victims of
witchcraft. The control you exert with the mind-image of your
psychic power is a difficult one for anyone to free himself from
because you can project it to him repeatedly, unexpectedly, un
relentingly and unsuspectedly. You dont have to be in his pres
ence to do it, since psychic power is transmitted by mysterious
electromagnetic waves which are not seriously affected by space
or media. His unprepared conscious and subconscious minds, as
a consequence, offer little resistance to the mind-image of your
psychic power which you project to him. The smitten lover can
not put his beloved out of his mind, no matter how far away he
travels, and his beloved, therefore, needs to project only occa
sionally the mind-image of her psychic power in order to keep
him enthralled with her. Neither could the controlled royal king
tear himself free from the grip of his behind-the-tlirone controller
when the latter was not present in person. In that instance,
though, the controller was forced to project repeatedly or more
intensely the mind-image of his psychic power to the sovereign
in order to keep him under his control. His controller, neverthe
less, achieved remarkable results. When the one you love cannot
make up her or his mind about you, for instance, you then have
to project repeatedly or more intensely tire mind-image of your
psychic power to her or him.
The same is true when you are dealing with your backer or
ally, your superior who can help you rise fast, or with a difficult
subordinate or youngster. Such individuals are not linked unin
terruptedly with you psychically, for they regularly associate with
others who also have the opportunity to influence them strongly.
To keep them under your control from any distance, you have to
project to them repeatedly or more intensely the mind-image of
your psychic power than to the one who loves you.
The easy way to control others from any distance with
the projection o f the mind-image of your psychic power
In order to exert the swiftest and easiest effect, the mindimage of your psychic power should transmit the kind of images
THE M IND-IMAGE OF YOUR PSYCHIC POW ER
169
which one normally expects to receive from you in accordance

with, your sex, personality, and relationship with him. His con
scious and subconscious minds then accept those images readily,
and enable you to control him far more decisively and with far
less effort from any distance. If you project to him instead the
mind-image of your psychic power which he d o es not expect to
receive from you, his conscious and subconscious minds will be
startled and rebel against it. So, project to him the mind-image
of your psychic power which his conscious and subconscious
minds most likely expect to receive from you, but alter it enough
to achieve your aims with him.
Practice the Exercises as enumerated in this secret and
master producing the projection of the mind-image of your psychic
power.
Exercise 1.
How to persuade a penny-watching husband to
give you an exciting, but quite expen sive, vacation, ca r, je w elry,

o r anything you crave m adly, instantly, with the mind-image o f
your psychic p ow er.
You and Philip are a long time married. He is a fine man,

but he is shockingly tight-fisted, except with everyday necessities.
When he takes you on a vacation, buys a new car, or pays for
your new dresses, you have a stiff battle on your hands, for he
wants to spend the least possible for such unnecessary luxuries,
as he calls them. When you ask him what will the neighbors
think if you wear obviously cheap things, he scoffs and tells you
to ignore them. If you took his advice, of course, you would be
the talk of the neighborhood and have no respectable friends. You
have to persuade Philip to open his tight-fist at such times and
let you spend according to your economic class. Do i t with the
mind-image of your psychic power. Practice how to create i t
Sit across your room and stare at your image in the mirror.
Transform that image of yourself into that of Philip. You are con
fronting him again on a spending quiz. Put him in a paternal
mood quickly by visualizing yourself as being changed into a cute
little girl. You will immediately look and act startlingly younger,
regardless of your age. That will automatically make Philip feel
protectively older. To intensify that feeling in him, gather that
TH E MIND-IMAGE OF YOUR PSYCHIC POWER
170
cute little girl one thought picture of yourself into your forehead.
Hurl that one thought picture, like a soft cannon ball, and land
it inside the psychic power center in Philips forehead. Implant
it into his conscious and subconscious minds with Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), for one and one-half
seconds, so that it becomes an integral part of him. Act the part
at the same time: Act the cute, appealing, flirting girl of six,
seven or eight, whose eyes and trusting behavior entice with
their animated innocence. Project that one thought picture to
Philip every ten seconds or so, for about a minute, as you con
tinue acting the part. It will leap across his own Nerve Gaps to
the psychic power center in his forehead, faster and stronger than
competing impressions like, whether you are really as girlish as
you seem now, or whether you are trickily trying to get something
out of him. Even if you are not the young-girl type, Philip will
accept you as if you w ere, and will feel that you need his protec
tion for life. After he leaves, lie quietly in bed at bedtime and waft
that same warm, floating cloud one thought picture to him again,
with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful). Do
so even if he is away some distance that night. You will persuade
Philip to give you what you want, instantly, because he will feel
towards you like an indulgent father satisfying the whims of his
entrancing daughter. With the mind-image of your psychic power
you will have put your penny-watching husband under your con
trol from any distance.
Exercise 2.
How to snatch a dying d ea r one from the jaw s o f
death instantly, with the mind-image o f your psychic pow er.
Someone dear to you, let us call him Tim, is gravely ill,

either at home or in the hospital. He is under excellent care, but
he keeps getting worse. You want desperately to save him, from
wherever you are. You may do it with the mind-image of your
psychic power. Practice how to create it alone in your room, and
then project it to him.
After leaving Tim s home or the hospital, dont absorb your
self at once strongly in other thoughts, unless they are more
pressing than his illness. In particular, though, absorb yourself
deeply in him when you go to bed. Lie quietly on your back then,
THE MIND-IMAGE OF YOUR PSYCHIC POWER
171
and picture clearly his diseased organ or condition, to the best

of your knowledge. You will establish psychic contact with his
diseased organ. It will respond now to any follow up one thought
picture you send it.
Visualize, next, that same fatally diseased organ in the
healthy state. Lie perfectly still now and hurl that on e thought
picture of the healthy organ at him, like a soft cannon ball, and
land it inside the psychic power center in his forehead. Clench
your fists immediately and implant that one thought picture into
Tims conscious and subconscious minds with Multiplied Nerve
Gap power (feel divinely blissful) for two seconds, so that it be
comes an integral part of him.
Climax it by visualizing in your forehead a one thought m ov
ing picture of that healthy organ descending from Tims con
scious and subconscious minds to the diseased organ and chang
ing it completely into its healthy state. Then hurl that one thought
m oving picture so forcibly out of you to him that it feels as if it
is pulling your whole body off the bed with it. That one thought
m oving picture will leap across Tims own Nerve Gaps to the
psychic power center in his forehead, faster and stronger than
any other competing impression he receives at the time. Strain
out competing impressions like his conscious-minds conviction
that there is little hope left for him, and his stubborn subconscious-mind s picture of the diseased organ which his pain-carry
ing nerves have been implanting into it from the time he grew ill.
Project that one thought m oving picture to Tim every half
hour, for one and a half hours. Whenever you happen to awake
during the night, project it again.
Sometime before morning you will suddenly experience a
deep sensation of relief. It will indicate that Tims condition has
taken a decided change for the better. If necessary, project your
on e thought m oving picture to him every few minutes, thereafter,
for an hour to reinforce his improvement. With the mind-image
of your psychic power, you will have helped Tim over the crisis
of his disease by putting him under your control from any dis
tance.
technique in any situation in life in which you can use the mindimage of your psychic power to put others under your control
172
from any distance. From the true life cases described in the fol
lowing paragraphs, you will learn how certain people in different
places have used miraculously the magic of the mind-image of
the psychic power, The names of the individuals involved have
been changed for obvious reasons.
How Dick relieved his suffering wife instantly o f the an
guish o f her backache, with the mind-image o f his psychic
power.
Dick listened again to his wife Clara complain of the anguish
of her backache. He had taken her to several different doctors.
Her spine showed no significant pathological changes, but there
was the possibility of a fibrocytis ( inflammation of certain muscles
fibers), or even of a resulting fibrocytic nodule. A small congested
area like that could radiate severe, incapacitating pain. Claras
back, in other words, the doctors told Dick, did cause her deepseated misery, although no sign of it showed on the X-ray film.
Clara struggled about like a cripple, meanwhile, practically
dragging her leg when she walked. Heat treatments helped her
when applied, but the excruciating pain and incapacitation re
turned full force when her back cooled again. The doctors did not
favor her wearing a truss to ease the pain by immobilizing the
affected muscles, fearing that it would weaken them, cause
atrophy and, thereby, complicate her condition. Massage, too,
only helped her momentarily. Exercise, at first passive, and then
active, was the ideal treatment, but Clara could not bear the
pain. She opposed anesthesia shots in the affected area to relieve
the pain temporarily and allow bearable passive exercise, and the
doctor did not press the suggestion, except as a last resort.
Claras agony grew worse and worse. Dick relieved her of
one household task after another when he was home, but even
that did not help enough. Her misery was devastating whenever
she made the least move.
Dick had been interested in psychic subjects for some time,
particularly, psychic healing. He gave it agonizing and serious
thought in regard to Claras affliction, and decided to try to help
heal her with what amounted to the mind-image of his psychic
power. He practiced it first alone, in much the same manner
as you read in the preceding paragraphs.
TH E MIND-IMAGE OF YOUR PSYCHIC POWER
173
At bedtime that night, he lay perfectly still on his back and

visualized the area of Claras back as being composed of a stag
nant soaked-up blood mass, shaped like an avocado seed, and
exploding with merciless torture. He hurled that on e thought
picture of her diseased part at Clara like a soft cannon ball, and
landed it softly inside Claras forehead. He clenched his fists
immediately and, with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel di
vinely blissful), implanted that soft cannon ball into Claras con
scious and subconscious minds for two seconds, so that it became
an integral part of her. He, thereby, established psychic contact
with her back pain, so that it would respond more quickly to his
forthcoming healing psychic power projections.
Next, Dick visualized the avocado seed shaped, blood mass
gradually disintegrating, losing its capacity to cause further pain,
and Claras back muscles again normal. He hurled that on e
thought picture at Clara like a soft cannon ball, and landed it
inside the psychic power center within her forehead. Again he
clenched his fists immediately and implanted that soft cannon
ball into her conscious and subconscious minds with Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), for two seconds, so
that it became an integral part of her.
Finally, he climaxed it by visualizing in his forehead a one
thought m oving picture of the normal muscles, descending, from
Claras conscious and subconscious minds, to the avocado seed
shaped, soaked-up blood mass and changing it completely back to
normal muscles, leaving Claras back flexible and painless again.
Dick hurled that on e thought m oving picture so forcibly out of
him to Clara that it felt as if it pulled his whole body off the bed.
Dick projected that on e thought m oving picture to Clara
again every half hour, for one and a half hours. Twice that night,
when he awakened, he projected it to her again.
In the morning Clara arose with a great sigh of relief. Her
back pain, she breathed with disbelief, was reduced by half. Or
even m ore than half, she added with amazement, showing Dick
what movements she could perform now, which she had been
unable to perform for months. Dick was dumbstruck. His one
thought and one thought m oving picture had leaped across Claras
faster and stronger than any other competing impression she had
174
TH E MIND-IMAGE OF Y 0 U B PSYCHIC POWEH
received at the time . . . competing impressions, like her conscious-m inds conviction that nothing could help her except the
wheel chair for she had become a cripple, and her stubborn
subconscious-m inds picture of her painful, crucifying back.
Several times that day, whenever he had the opportunity,
Dick projected again the mind-image of his psychic power to
Clara. She met him at the door that night, walking with unbe
lievably easy steps and smiling fully for the first time in a long
time. I feel three-fourths cured right now! she cried, flinging
her arms around him and acting more like herself.
At bedtime Dick once more projected his one thought pic
tures to her. Next morning Clara told him that she was so much
better now that she could do practically everything she did before,
though still with a little pain. That night, though, she joyously
revealed to him that the pain had disappeared altogether and that
her back was again as flexible as ever! Once she had been able
to move around so much better in the morning, she explained,
she had used her back more freely in her housework and had
apparently restored the circulation to normal. That seemed to have
cured her fast, since she had at last exercised her back, as the
doctors wanted her to.
I am cured! she shrieked, flinging herself again into his
arms. Dick could hardly believe that the excruciating pain in her
back, which threatened to put an end to her future happiness,
was actually relieved. Since he realized that such ailments were
recurrent, though, he was ready to use that magic secret power
on her again the very moment she showed the least symptoms of
its return. With the mind-image of his psychic power, Dick had
been able to make his wifes back normal again by putting her
under his control from a distance.
How Cora stilled the worries and anxieties of her tense hus
band quickly with the mind-image o f her psychic power.
Coras husband, Paul, was a worrying type of person. But it
did not affect him seriously. Suddenly, though, there arose a
threat to his security which he augmented considerably with his
vivid imagination. Neither Cora nor his partner in the business
could convince him otherwise. He worried equally about the
TH E M IND-IM AGE OF YOUR PSYCHIC POW ER
175
stock market. Once lie bought a stock and it fell a little, he grew
panic-stricken and could hardly sleep. Since he usually bought
only the soundest stock, it usually regained its loss in a few days,
weeks or months. But by then, Paul was a nervous wreck and, over
Coras protests, sold the shares the moment they were close to the
price he had paid for them and bought another stock which would
really rise big. Then, the stock he sold, usually rose to new highs
insteadsometimes even doubling its market price within a few
months and splittingwhile the new stock he bought went down
at first. This threw Paul into panic. Now he was ready to do
likewise with a sound auto parts business that he had built up. A
faint ill-wind was blowing as there was a Congressional investi
gation of defective cars, a large slump in car sales, tight money,
and other reasons. Paul envisioned the ruin of the auto-parts
business and was ready to sell his half of his business for a small
price and buy into another business. Cora saw themselves prob
ably falling from the frying pan into the fire, now that everything
was going nicely for them otherwise. Pauls partner begged her
to control him, or hed ruin them both. He assured her, in fact,
that once that feeble ill-wind stopped blowing, car sales would
resume their steady annual growth and Paul would reap the
harvest. It was a pity, he told her, that Paul made such a moun
tain of a mole hill. People arent going to stop buying cars for
ever! he said. Car sales will be back to normal in another year!
In her spare time Cora had developed a deep interest in
matters psychic with my course. She determined to try it on Paul,
since he would not listen to reason or logic. She would use the
mind-image of her psychic power. Making her decision, she prac
ticed it that whole day and was ready to project it to him that
night.
At bedtime Cora lay perfectly still on her back and visualized
as deeply as Paul did, the business threat that obsessed him. She
hurled that one thought picture at Paul like a soft cannon ball,
and landed it softly inside the psychic power center in his fore
head, She clenched her fists immediately and, with Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), she implanted that soft
cannon ball into Pauls conscious and subconscious minds for two
seconds, so that it became an integral part of them. She made
176
psychic contact with Pauls business terror, in other words, so

that it would respond at once to any follow-up on e thought pic
ture she sent it.
Next, she visualized that business terror as gradually dis
appearing and losing its power to affect Pauls business in any
way. She hurled that on e thought picture at Paul like a soft can
non ball, and landed it inside the psychic power center in his
forehead. Again, she clenched her fists immediately and implanted
that soft cannon ball into his conscious and subconscious minds
with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), for a
few seconds, so that it became an integral part of him.
Finally, she climaxed it by visualizing in her forehead a on e
thought m oving picture of that business terror as dissipating com
pletely and losing all its influence on Pauls business. She hurled
that o n e thought m oving picture so forcibly out of her to Paul
that it felt as if it pulled her whole body off the bed with it.
She projected that on e thought m oving picture to Paul every
half hour, for one and a half hours. Several times that night, when
she awakened, she projected it again.
Next morning Paul arose with a calmness and certainty of
decision which Cora had not witnessed in him for months. He
even joked and punned at breakfast. He confided to her that he
felt more optimistic about his business than he had felt for months.
Of course, he added quickly, the danger is far from over. But
it would pay me to wait and watch before doing anything rash.
N ot fo r m onths h a d C ora h eard him talk w ith such self-assurance.
That day she received a surprised call from his partner relating
the same story about Pauls sudden amazing change and praying
that Paul would not change his mind by afternoon.
To make sure that Paul would not, Cora projected again to
him the on e thought m oving picture of his business terror as
dissipating completely and losing all its influence on his business.
Still, she could hardly believe it. Look what her psychic power
projections had already done to her anxiety-ridden husband! Her
on e thought, and on e thought m oving, pictures had leaped across
Pauls Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in his forehead,
faster and stronger than any other competing impression he had
received at the time, such as that his business was doomed and
should be sold immediately, that he should buy the other busi
177
ness quickly at any p rice and start on something entirely new in

which his money would be absolutely safe.
When Cora opened the door for Paul that night he bounced
inside with a spryness that he had not displayed for a long time.
He pinched her on the cheek, kissed her, and was even m ore
optimistic than he had been in the morning.
At bedtime Cora again projected her on e thought m oving
picture to him. Next morning Paul told her that his confidence
in his business had returned tremendously and that he was think
ing now possibly of holding on to it for a year or more before
even considering selling it. Perhaps, in fact, of not selling it at all!
That day after work he rushed in and told Cora that he had
made up his mind to keep the business after all, and to forget all
about selling it. You know, he announced to her, this business
has unbelievable possibilities! And, I got in on the ground floor!
I d be crazy to let every little thing drive me into doing something
I d be sorry for all my life! Sell my business for a song? Then watch
somebody else make a fortune out of it, as happened so many
times with my stocks? No, sir! People arent going to stop buying
cars forever! Sure glad I have a cool head! Thats why I think
so clearly all the time!"
Cora shook her head incredulously. With the mind-image of
her psychic power she had saved the future of her whole family.
And Cora had saved it, too. Within a few months, car sales
were climbing again, and Pauls profits were climbing too. With
the mind-image of her psychic power Cora had stilled the wor
ries and anxieties of her tense husband quickly and controlled
him from a distance.
How a frantic husband saved the life o f his hospitalized,
dangerously hemorrhaging wife, without the necessity of
an emergency operation, from a distance, quickly, with the
mind-image o f his psychic power.
It happened one night just recently. Upon going to bed,
Ronalds wife, Florence, was suddenly stricken with a severe nose
bleed. It even poured out of her mouth in big gulping clots. Flor
ence was rushed to the hospital. When the blood flow could not
be stopped by a resident physician, a renowned specialist, Dr.
Rhodes, was called in.
178
THE MIND-IMAGE OF YOUR PSYCHIC POWEB
As he packed her nose, as well as the back of it (the phar

ynx), the blood spurted all over him, as if issuing from a pump.
He admitted to terrified Ronald, outside the operating room, that
he knew no reason for such an explosive and profuse outpouring
of blood, unless it was caused by hardening of the arteries and
their consequent bursting on the sides and the back of her nose.
Ronald assured him that Florence, age 50, lived sensibly and had
always had low blood pressure. Her last annual medical examina
tion recorded it as normal. Dr. Rhodes shrugged and insisted
that although there were more than a score of causes of nose
bleeds, he suspected no other reason for Florences, except that
one. He felt confident, though, that now that her nasal cavity was
packed, the hemorrhage would be controlled by next day, and
that she would be out of the hospital in a few days,
Ronald went back home trying to feel relieved. He phoned
the hospital next morning. Florence was still bleeding in big
gulping clots and was being administered blood transfusions!
Confidence still prevailed, however, that the bleeding would cease
that day. Ronald called to see her, and she was a pitiable sight
with her nostrils plugged out of shape, and her head reeling from
the sedatives.
The hemorrhage did not lessen that day. Ronald was told
not to worry, nevertheless, that it would undoubtedly stop. By
the third day, though, the bleeding still continued and Florence
was being fed intravenously to help replace some of her steady
loss of blood electrolytes. Dr. Rhodes admitted to Ronald that
the case had grown serious. He had added more packing to
Florences nose and pharynx, but the blood flood continued with
out relief. If it did not halt by next morning, or lessen mirac
ulously, he would be compelled to operate and ligate the external
maxillary artery on the right side of her neck, in order to reduce
the bleeding considerably, or risk dangerous consequences. The
external maxillary artery was the more superficial artery to the
face and also supplied the nose and throat. I never handled a
worse case of nose bleed! he admitted. Ronald begged the doctor
to wait until the fifth day. Dr. Rhodes refused to make such a
promise, insisting that the loss of blood would be too grave by
then. Ronald opposed the contemplated surgery because it would
TH E MIND-IMAGE OF YOUH PSYCHIC POWER
179
deprive Florence of blood for one half her face until new arteries
formed and replaced it, which would take some time. Meanwhile,
that side of her face would atrophy, sink in, and change in appear
ance frighteningly and perhaps never regain its natural contours.
Ronald staggered home. His close neighbors, friends, and
family pleaded with him to give the doctor a free hand. Ronald
phoned the hospital at 9 p .m . The blood still gushed out of
Florence, and Dr. Rhodes and the nurses were standing by,
gripped with alarm. The doctor might have to operate sometime
that very night, unless a miracle took place! By 10 p .m . Florences
condition was growing steadily worse, and her loss of blood was
so great that Dr. Rhodes feared she might collapse from heart
failure any time.
Frantic, Ronald decided to try psychic healing that he
learned from me. He sat in the dark in his bedroom that night
and created a picture in his mind of Florence lying in the hospital,
bleeding like a fountain through her nose and throat. He hurled
that one thought picture to her like a soft cannon ball, and landed
it softly inside the psychic power center in her forehead. He
clenched his fists immediately and, with Multiplied Nerve Gap
power (feel divinely blissful), implanted that soft cannon ball
in Florences conscious and subconscious minds for a few seconds,
so that it became an integral part of her. In other words, Ronald
made psychic contact with her uncontrollable hemorrhaging con
dition, so that it would respond to his following psychic power
projections.
Next, he visualized that profuse bleeding clotting at the sur
face of the mucous membrane of her nose and halting the tiny
vein and artery leaks. He hurled that one thought picture to her,
also like a soft cannon ball, and landed it softly inside the psychic
power center in Florences forehead. Again, he clenched his fists
immediately and, with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel di
vinely blissful), implanted that soft cannon ball in Florences
conscious and subconscious minds for a few seconds, so that it
also became an integral part of her.
Finally, he climaxed his projections by visualizing in his own
forehead the hemorrhage as halting completely by the sudden
sealing of the ruptures in the small veins and arteries on the sides
ISO
and back of Florences nose. He buried that on e thought m oving

picture so forcibly out of him to Florence that it felt as if it
pulled his whole body off the bed with it.
Ronald lay in bed and rested for a few minutes. Then he
projected that one thought m oving picture to Florence every
half hour, for the next one and a half hours.
That was about midnight. All at once he felt a mysterious
overwhelming feeling of relief about something or other. Since he
could find no explanation for it, he attributed it to the wanderings
of his imagination. Several times during that difficult night, when
ever he awoke, he projected that one thought m oving picture to
Florence again.
In the morning, with his dripping brow feeling like a boiling
cauldron, Ronald phoned the hospital. It was like a miracle! the
head nurse exclaimed. A bout m idnight the hemorrhage sud
denly, and unexplainably, just about stopped! There is still a
trickle of blood, of course, but it is of little concern. In the last
hour or two, in fact, your wife has not bled at all!
Halfway out of his wits with joy Ronald rushed to inform
his closest neighbors, friends, and family of the staggering, but
glad, news. To his consternation, before he even opened his
mouth, ea ch and every on e o f them confessed that at around
m idnight each had been seized with the sudden, unexplainable
sensation that Florence h ad stopped bleeding, and that the sensa
tion had been so persistent that they had almost called him up to
tell him. But, they had not wished to disturb any possibilities of
his sleeping. When Ronald confirmed the news to them, they were
left aghast, but joyfully so.
When he called on Dr. Rhodes that day, Ronald found him
absolutely puzzled. Its just one of those things! he admitted to
Ronald, shaking his head incredulously. One of the b est things,
certainly, but one of the most perplexing I ve known. Your wife
had probably the worst nasal hemorrhage I ever treated, and cer
tainly the only on e that stopped so amazingly! Ronalds one
thought, and on e thought m oving, pictures had leaped across
Florences Nerve Gaps to the psychic power center in her fore
head, faster and stronger than any other competing impression
of fear of loss of life ( conscious or subconscious, for she had been
under sedation all night).
THE MIND-IMAGE OF YOUR PSYCHIC l OWEH
181
Florence made a surprisingly rapid recovery after that, even

though she had required several blood transfusions to save her.
She was discharged from the hospital ten days later. Dr. Rhodes,
though, feared still that she probably suffered from hardening of
the arteries of the nose (an atheroma) and warned Ronald that
she could suffer another severe nasal hemorrhage at any time. Dr.
Rhodes was so thoroughly convinced of that, indeed, that he
refused to approve Florences application for life insurance when
the company contacted him before approving it. Five years had
to pass without a serious recurrence before Florence could be de
clared safe from such a peril, and Dr. Rhodes had little confidence
that she could. He even advised her to watch herself carefully,
to exercise prudently and take no chances, in order to avoid an
other possible hemorrhage soon.
The five years have passed, and Florences blood pressure
is still normal and tending to the low side. She has been exercis
ing vigorously as a hobby in swimming, running, and energetic
calisthenics, and light weight-lifting for the last four and a half
years. As before, she is employed full time. Yet, she has had no
recurrence whatsoever. The insurance company reexamined her,
declared her in normal health and granted her a policy without
any reservations. The mind-image of his psychic power which
Ronald projected to her had stopped the hemorrhaging and healed
its mysterious cause so completely that Florence is as healthy
again as she ever was. She expects to live a long, vigorous, and
exciting life.
W ith the mind-image of his psychic power, Ronald had
saved the life of his hospitalized, dangerously hemorrhaging wife
without the necessity of an emergency operation, by putting her
instantly under his control from a distance.
Conclusion
See what unquestionable miracles you may perform from
any distance with this secret of personal psychic power! See how
completely it can put anyone under your control, so you can do
practically anything you want for him, including saving his life.
See how you can even command him with it to do with his body
tissues what medical science considers virtually impossible. See,
182
in fact, why this secret is the power which creates seeming mir
acles. And yet, you can achieve these miracle workings with easy
steps described as follows:
Step 1. Use your psychic power alone. Lie flat on your back,
preferably at bedtime, and visualize a one thought
picture of exactly the perilous condition which is
practically driving the person of your attention out
of his mind.
Step 2. Hurl that on e thought picture to him like a soft
cannon ball, and land it softly inside the psychic
power center inside his forehead, in order to estab
lish psychic contact with his perilous condition,
either real or imaginary.
Step 3. Clench your fists immediately and, with Multiplied
Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), implant
that soft cannon ball into his conscious or subconcious minds for two seconds or so, so that it becomes
an integral par* of him.
Step 4. Next, visualize the perilous condition of that person
as being overcome, and losing its effects on him.
Hurl that on e thought picture to him, also like a
soft cannon ball, and land it inside his psychic power
center in his forehead. Clench your fists again and
implant it into his conscious and subconscious minds
with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely
blissful), for one and one half seconds, so that it
becomes an integral part of him.
Step 5. Finally, climax your projections by visualizing the
perilous condition of the person under your control
as vanishing completely and leaving him absolutely
free of its influence. Hurl that one thought m oving
picture to him so forcibly out of you that it feels as
if it is pulling your whole body off the bed with it.
Step 6. Project that one thought m oving picture to him
whenever you awake that night.
When the person under your psychic communication awak
ens next morning he will feel at least 50 per cent relieved from
his perilous condition. (H e might even feel up to 95 per cent
TH E MIND-IMAGE OF YQUB PSYCHIC POWER
183
relieved of it.) Project the mind-image of your psychic power

to him again several times next day. Do not fail to seize any oppor
tunity to do so. By the morning of the second day his perilous
condition (conscious or otherwise) should have practically van
ished, if it has not already. One more day of projections ( as in a
desperate case of life or death hemorrhage), and he should be
thoroughly under your control, and his perilous condition should
no longer constitute a serious problem in his life.
With the mind-image of your personal psychic power you
will put others under your control from any distance, instantly.
Their most terrifying prospects of bad health or even death will
vanish from their minds and bodies and leave them completely
at your command, so that you can guide them into the healthy,
productive, optimistic, and sensible channels in which they ought
to be sailing through life. Master this secret of personal psychic
power as certain shrewd men and women have done all through
the Ages and performed widely acclaimed miracles with it that
baffled the keenest scientific intellects.
14
Psychic Secret
S3:
How to P r o d u c e t he " M a g i c "

f Y o u r P s y c h i c P o w e r e d A u r a
Ih e Psychic Powered Aura is a magic secret of your personal

psychic power for converting a person almost instantly into a
living zombie, helplessly under your control. Your aura is that
more or less invisible mist-like emanation from you which sur
rounds your whole body. It changes shape and color with your
health and emotions. Another person might not be aware that
he perceives it, but it is clearly visible to his psychic power center.
His psychic power center, in turn, transmits the effects which
your aura has on him to his conscious and subconscious minds.
Your aura, as a consequence, does affect him whether he is con
sciously aware of it or not. If the aura which his psychic power
center perceives around you is a stimulating one, his conscious
and subconscious minds will be stimulated by you. If the aura
which his psychic power center perceives around you is a de
pressing one, his conscious and subconscious minds will be de
pressed by you. Your aura, therefore, daily affects others, and
since it changes so readily and constantly, it affects different
people differently. The different thoughts you think, in fact,
change your aura continually.
185
188
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED AURA
The secret power of your psychic powered aura lies in your

acquiring the ability to produce the very kin d of aura which you
need to influence each different person in a specific manner at
th e right time. Then, you can control a person at any tim e, fust
as you wish. Your aura then becomes an irresistible secret power
for everyday use!
Since you will discern neither your own aura nor that of
others readily, if at all, with your naked eye without some prac
tice, you, yourself, will not be so swiftly convinced of its effects
upon others as you were with the previous psychic secrets set out
for your use in this book. But dont underrate what seems invisible
to you, for the powers of the psychic powered aura are unsurpass
able if shrewdly controlled.
The easy way to convert others invisibly into
living zombies, helplessly under your control
For best results, your psychic powered aura should instantly
create the impression of you which your subject person expects to
receive from you in accordance with your sex, personality, and
relationship with him. His conscious and subconscious minds then
accept it readily and enable you to control him far more over
whelmingly and with far less effort. With your psychic powered
aura you can infiltrate your own personality invisibly into the
mind and body of someone else, and drag his own power of
personality out of him. Then, with Multiplied Nerve Gap power
(feel divinely blissful), you can easily convert the remaining shell
previously containing his personality into a zombie type of
creature, helplessly under your control. With your psychic pow
ered aura, for example, you can infiltrate your own personality
into the mind and body of the woman (or man, depending on
your sex) who does not love you thoroughly enough, drag her
own personality out of her, and banish it from her. Then, with
Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), you can
convert the remaining shell of that persons personality into your
living zombie-like creation, helplessly under your control by
psychic powering your own personality into it, so that it thinks
about you (loves you, in other words), just as totally as you love
18?
yourself. You can do likewise with her fo r any other purpose, and
do it without making a physical move nor uttering a word. That
is why this particular psychic secret power is so magical. Every
one and anyone is absolutely baffled by its stupendous ( actually,
supernatural) grip it has on him, and is left in a quandary as to
what could have possessed him so suddenly regarding his attitude
to you. He waxes so enthusiastically about you, thereafter, that he
acts as if hypnotized by you, or like a slavish being helplessly
under your control. That is the secret power wielded by otherwise
ordinary men or women with little physical or mental appeal,
who control others so completely and with so little effort.
Practice the Exercises discussed in the following section and
master producing the techniques of your personal psychic pow
ered aura. All names are of course fictional.
Exercise I .
How to induce a negligent debtor to p ay your bill
instantly, with your psychic pow ered aura.
Vincent is notoriously negligent about paying his bills. He

owes you a fairly large sum for some time now, and he has appar
ently forgotten all about it or does not intend to pay it. You need
the money, though. The sum is not large enough to call for a law
suit, but you have to find an effective way to induce Vincent to
pay without making an issue of it. Do it with your psychic pow
ered aura. Practice how to create it before your mirror, and then
project it to Vincent.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of Vincent.
When you approach him now, add something new and stagger
ingly powerful to your personality. Fill yourself, first of all, with
an absolute purity of mind and manner. Visualize yourself, at
the same time, turning a blue-like color all over. Let this blue
color evaporate through your pores and surround you like a pleas
antly lukewarm mist. Project this blue mist to Vincent with
Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), so that it
envelopes him as you draw near. Practice doing this before your
mirror until you actually perceive the blue mist emanating
through your skin and your clothes and surrounding you. Then
project it towards your image until it engulfs it.
188
Draw the blue mist back to you now by tightening your hold
on it, so that it drags Vincents resisting, non-bill paying per
sonality right out of him and banishes it from him. Then project
your aural mist right back to him, but with your ow n personality
in it now, and command him to PayPayPay your bill. Project
it back into him so forcibly that it permeates every cell of his body
and converts him into your own personality as it feels towards
yourself. The blue aura is the aura of purity of mind, honesty
and trustworthiness. Vincent himself will become pure of mind,
honest and trustworthy, and will pay you the bill instantly or
quickly. With your psychic powered aura you will have induced
a negligent debtor to pay your bill instantly and converted him
to do your command after becoming helpless under your control.
Exercise 2.
How to capture and hold the sym pathy o f the ju d g e
(a n d ju ry) instantly when you are up fo r tria l, with your psychic

p o w ered aura.
You are up for trial proceedings before a judge, or before a

judge and jury. Since the verdicts of trials are subject sometimes
both to chance as well as law, you better make certain that you
put yourself into the good graces of the judge as soon as possible,
and maintain it to the end. What impresses the judge, further
more, practically always impresses the jury. If it does not impress
the jury also, the judge will make certain that it does when he
gives the jury instructions. Do it all with your psychic powered
aura. Practice how to create it before your mirror, and then
project it to the judge.
mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of the judge
up on the bench. When you are before him, add something new
and staggeringly powerful to your personality. Fill yourself, first
of all, with a feeling of total dedication to law and order. Visualize
yourself, at the same time, turning light b lu e all over. L et this
light blue color evaporate through your pores and surround you
like a blissful mist. Project this light blue mist to the judge with
Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), so that it
envelops him. Practice doing this before your mirror until you
actually perceive, psychically the light blue mist, or one as close
to light blue as possible, emanating through your skin and your
189
clothes and surrounding you. Then project it towards your image

in the mirror until it engulfs it.
Draw the light blue mist back to you now by tightening your
bold on it, so that it drags all of the judges resisting, doubting
personality right out of him and banishes it from him. Then
project your aural mist right back to him, but with your ow n
personality in it, and command him to be Absolutely fair to you
A bsolutely fair.
Project it back into him so forcibly and thoroughly that it
permeates every cell of his body and converts him into your own
personality as you feel towards yourself. The light blue aura is
the aura of religious purity. Unless you feel truly dedicated to
law and order when you project it, you wont produce it exactly
light blue. Approximate it to that color as much as possible,
though, by wholeheartedly dedicating yourself to law and order
at the very tim e that you project it. The judge himself will be
come saturated with purity of justice and will be enslaved to
give you the fairest of trials. With your psychic powered aura you
will have captured and held the inner sympathy of the judge ( and
jury) when you are up for trial, instantly, and converted him
( and the jury) into a human medium, helplessly under your con
trol, to give you the fairest of trials.
Exercise 3.
How to subdue the wrath and control the attitude
o f an over-exacting policem an instantly, with your psychic p ow

e red aura.
An over-exacting policeman has approached you on a minor,

universally ignored law violation. The regular policemen in the
area openly ignore it, but this officer is new or is substituting for
the regular patrolman, and stiffly leans too far backward. To argue
with him would invite disaster. The best way out is to subdue his
wrath and control his attitude towards you. Do it with your
psychic powered aura.
Stare at your image in your minds mirror, or even in the
cars mirror. Transform that image of yourself into that of the
policeman. The moment he addresses you, add something new
and staggeringly powerful to your personality. Fill yourself, first
of all, with a feeling of total dedication to the benefit of others.
Visualize yourself, at the same time, turning ultraviolet in color
190
all over. Let this ultraviolet color evaporate through your pores
and surround you like an invigorating mist. Project this ultraviolet
colored mist to the policeman with Multiplied Nerve Gap power
(feel divinely blissful), so that it envelops him. Keep on doing
this before your minds or cars mirror until you actually perceive
the ultraviolet colored mist, or one as close to it as possible,
emanating through your skin and your clothes and surrounding
you. Then project it towards your image in the mirror until it
engulfs it.
Draw the ultraviolet colored mist back to you now by tight
ening it close to you, so that it drags all of the officers resisting,
over-exacting personality right out of him and banishes it from
him. Then project your aural mist right back to him, but with
your own personality in it, and command him to be B ig -h ea rted B ig-hearted and overlook the universally winked at violation. Pro
ject it back to him so forcibly that it permeates every cell of his
body and converts him into your ow n personality as it feels
towards yourself. The ultraviolet colored aura is the aura of
mysticism. Unless you are a dedicated mystic when you project
it (and, of course, you arent) , you will not achieve that exact
color with it. Approximate it to that color as much as possible,
however, by totally dedicating yourself to the benefit of others
at the very tim e that you project it. The policeman will become
mystically affected and will be enslaved beyond his control to
treat you big-heartedly.
With your psychic powered aura you will have subdued the
wrath and controlled the attitude of an over-exacting policeman
instantly and converted him into just another human, helplessly
under your control to treat you like the other regular policemen
of the area would do.
technique in any situation in life in which you can use your aura
to convert anybody into a living zombie helplessly under your
control. In the true life cases described herein, you will learn how
different people in different Continents, have amazingly used the
psychic secret of the psychic powered aura. The names of the
individuals involved and of one of the countries have been
changed.
YOUB PSYCHIC POWERED AURA
191
How Walter enslaved his wife, Jennie, whom he loved

madly, instantly and permanently, with his psychic pow
ered aura.
Walter was returning home from a five-week business trip.
He was never very certain about Jennie, his wife, when he was
away. She was no playgirl, but she was unusually attractive.
During his frequent absences on business trips he dreaded that
another man might pursue her and snatch her away from him.
Jennie had begged him to ask the company to change him to a
position requiring the same knowledge, but which would keep
him at home because she felt desperately lonesome without him.
His whole life would be shattered, Walter felt, if he had to live
without his Jennie. Everything about her threw him into rap
tures. When he was away he daydreamed of her and could hardly
wait to be reunited with her. The very thought that all that could
vanish if Jennie. . . .
Recently, his business travels carried him to India to sell his
companys industrial products. While there Walter investigated
psychic science in extension of his courses with me, a subject
that had intrigued him for years. On the way home he gave
serious thought to applying it to enslave Jennie so completely
to him that she would never dream of leaving him. He conceived
a special use that concerned his psychic powered aura and prac
ticed the development of it, so as to be ready for her.
Jennie was waiting for him at the airport with the car, as
usual. As Walter made his way towards her, he added something
new and staggeringly powerful to his personality. He filled him
self, first of all, with rapturous craving to meet and caress her. He
visualized himself, at the same time, turning crimson all over.
He let this crimson color evaporate through his pores and sur
round him like a hot red mist. He projected this crimson mist to
Jennie with Multiplied Nerve Power (feel divinely blissful), so
that it enveloped her as he drew near. He had practiced it pre
viously until he had actually perceived the hot red mist emanat
ing through his skin and his clothes and surrounding him. Then
he had projected it towards his image in the mirror until it had
engulfed it.
192
Walter drew the hot red mist back to him now by tighten
ing it, so that it dragged all of Jennies potentially roaming per
sonality out of her and banished it from her. Then he projected
his aural mist right back to her, but with his ow n personality
in it, and commanded her to L o v e H im A loneL o v e H im Alone,
no matter how long he may have to be away from her! He pro
jected it back to her so forcibly that it permeated every cell of her
body and converted her into his ow n personality as it felt towards
himself. The crimson aura was the aura of true love. Jennie at
once became truly amorous for him alone, like a woman be
witched.
She was so excited when Walter kissed her that he had to
take the wheel himself. That night she proved to him that she
had indeed become his slave. With his psychic powered aura
Walter had enslaved his wife, whom he loved madly, instantly
and permanently, and had converted her into a person helplessly
under his control.
How Juanita affixed permanent control over her difficult
subordinate instantly, with her psychic powered aura,
Juanita was a factory supervisor. Her relations with her
subordinates were good enough, allowing for the usual conten
tions which every superior experiences with one worker or an
other. One of them, though, Agnes, belonged to a different race
than most of the others, and she was usually hostile, as if suspect
ing discrimination and non-appreciation of her best efforts. Since
Juanita was her immediate superior, she felt the brunt of Agnes
displeasure. And yet, she liked Agnes and wanted her to stay.
Besides, she did not want Agnes to convince herself that she was
being discriminated against and complain against her to the fore
man and hurt her ow n rise in the plant. Juanita was in a sad
predicament and was at a loss as to what to do.
She had read some of my writings, though, about how psy
chic power was being used to control others. The more she
thought of it, the more eager she became to try it on Agnes.
She finally created and practiced what amounted to her psychic
powered aura.
When Juanita appeared near enough to Agnes next day,
193
she added something new and irresistibly alluring to her per

sonality. She filled herself, first of all, with an all-loving feeling
for Agnes. She felt, in other words, as if she would forgive Agnes
for anything she did. She felt, too, that Agnes loved her in return
and would do nothing to displease her. Juanita visualized her
self, at the same time, turning an ultraviolet color all over. She
let this ultraviolet color evaporate through her pores and sur
round her like an invigorating mist. She projected this ultraviolet
colored mist to Agnes with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful), so that it enveloped her. She had practiced
it before her mirror until she had actually perceived the ultra
violet colored mist, or one as close to that color as possible,
emanating through her skin and her dress and surrounding her.
Then, she had projected it towards Agnes image in the mirror
until it had engulfed it.
Juanita drew the invigorating mist back to her by tightening
her hold on it, so that it dragged all of Agnes resisting, hostile
personality right out of her and banished it from her. Then she
projected her aural mist right back to Agnes with h er ow n
personality in it, and commanded her to L ik e M e Very M u c h L ik e M e Very M uch! Juanita projected it back into Agnes so
forcibly that it permeated every cell of her body and converted
her into Ju an itas ow n personality as it felt towards Juanita her
self. The ultraviolet colored aura was the aura of mysticism. Al
though Juanita was not an accomplished mystic, she did not
achieve that exact color for her aura. But she a ch iev ed it as closely
as p ossible by totally dedicating herself to the benefit of Agnes
at the very tim e that she projected that aura. Agnes became
strangely but mystically affected in her thinking about Juanita
and stared back at her like a repentant sinner.
When Juanita spoke to her compassionately soon thereafter,
Agnes stammered at her as if begging her forgiveness. She tried
hard to please Juanita after that. By the end of the day she was
even looking at Juanita when she reappeared before her, as if
delighted to see her again. W ith her psychic powered aura
Juanita had affixed permanent control over her difficult sub
ordinate instantly and had converted her to do her psychic bid
ding whenever she wanted to.
194
How foreign-born, racially different Eusebio rose fast so

cially and maritally instantly in a hostile country, with his
psychic powered aura.
Eusebio was a West Indian whose family had immigrated
into Paranga. Paranga at that time boiled with indignation at the
mass of West Indians who were migrating into it to work on a
large, American construction project, for they competed with
native labor. In the public schools the West Indian children were
subjected to name calling by the native children. Being greatly
outnumbered, they were compelled to swallow the insults. They
were seen and treated like pariahs.
Eusebio, though, was a metal of a different temper. Already
as a teen-ager he decided that he had nothing to gain by return
ing the hostility and separating himself from the native people.
His parents never intended to return to the West Indies, for his
father was doing modestly well with a carpenter shop in Paranga
City, the capital, making and selling furniture. So, Eusebio made
up his mind to integrate himself with the people of the country.
To do so he would have to make the natives accept him as one of
them. Among his schoolmates were the sons of the wealthiest and
most influential old families of the country. His farsighted father
advised him to cultivate them thoroughly. Being conversant as
he was with West Indian folklore (actually African) and its
psychic knowledge, Eusebios father taught him what amounted
to his psychic powered aura. He ordered Eusebio to practice and
use it on the sons of the influential families and, thereby, obtain a
social niche in that country. You are a Parangan now, he re
minded Eusebio repeatedly. Youve been here since the age of
SIX.
>9
Eusebio obeyed his father implicitly and mastered the secret

of his psychic powered aura.
When he encountered a small group of the sons of the most
influential families next day in school, Eusebio added something
new and irresistibly alluring to his personality. He filled himself,
first of all, with a feeling of total dedication to their welfare. He
visualized himself, at the same time, turning light blue all over.
He let that light blue color evaporate through his pores and sur
round him like a blissful mist. He projected that light blue mist
195
to them with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely bliss

ful), so that it enveloped them. He had practiced it before his
mirror until he had actually perceived the light blue mist, or one
as close to that color as possible, emanating through his skin and
his clothes and surrounding him. Then, be had projected it to
wards their image in the mirror until it had engulfed it.
Eusebio drew the light blue mist back to himself, so that
it dragged all the hostile personalities out of the influential sons
and banished them from them. Then he projected his aural mist
right back to them, but with his ow n personality in it, command
ing them to A ccept Him as One o f T hem A ccept Him as One o f
Them ! Eusebio projected it back into them so forcibly that it
permeated every cell of their bodies and converted them into
E u sebios ow n personality as it felt towards himself. The light
blue aura was the aura of religious purity. Since Eusebio did not
feel truly dedicated to the welfare of the sons of the influential
families, he could not produce the color exactly light blue. But
he approximated it to that color as much as possible by whole
heartedly dedicating himself to their welfare at the very tim e
that he projected that aura. The sons of the influential families
at once became religiously pure and gazed at him as if they
were seeing him for the first time.
Eusebio repeated his projection to them every time he came
near them that day, such as during recess, lunch time, and after
school. By the end of the week he was conversing with them as
one of them. Before the end of the month, the son of one of
the officials gave him a ride home in his car, after school. On
Sundays Eusebio promenaded in the midst of those influential
sons in the Plaza Central where the city gathered to listen to
la ban da Nacional. There he was introduced to their sisters, who
walked with their friends. By the end of the year Eusebio was
invited by them to the exclusive Club Castillo, to which only the
socialites and the accepted rich belonged. Eusebios father bought
him a modest car, and Eusebio drove it everywhere with sons
of the rich and influential Paragans crowded into it.
During the cam avales he was a member of their float. After
graduation from the C olegio N acional he married the comely
daughter of one of the wealthiest families in the country. They
had three children. When Eusebio was 40, one of the sons of the
196
influential families whom he accompanied most was made Chief

of Police and later took over the Presidency. Eusebio was to be
seen regularly at his side at the frequent parades and at the
horse races. He had become an integral part of Paragra and was
universally accepted as a full-fledged Paragran, not as a hostile,
scorned, foreign immigrant, like the others of his stock. With his
psychic powered aura, foreign-born, racially different Eusebio
had risen fast socially as well as maritally, in a hostile Latin
American country and had converted the sons of the wealthy
and influential families of the nation into doing his bidding whole
heartedly, but nevertheless under his control, practically as psy
chic slaves.
How Frederick, the President of a financially shaky, com
paratively young professional college, raised $400,000 to
save and expand his institution and make it a leader, with
his psychic powered aura.
Frederick was the conscientious President of a financially
shaky, comparatively young professional college. The institution
was lodged in a decrepit old building in the midst, of expanding
slums, but near a big Educational Center. It lacked funds to
build itself modem quarters, adequate laboratories, hire qualified
enough instructors, or establish a large and adequately supplied
library to satisfy the State College Accrediting Board. The col
leges standing was not yet universally recognized, and so the
colleges enrollment consisted mainly of sons of alumni, of drop
outs from older and recognized colleges, of a few older men who
had not fared too well in other occupations or who were chang
ing careers for one reason or another, and of individuals who
hoped to make a fast dollar with a degree. Most of the students
worked full time after school and paid their tuition by the week
or month, and many of them were several months in arrears. Half
of them bought no text books, took down no notes, did not attend
classes regularly, and slept through them for the most part when
they did appear, despite the constant threats of the instructors
to fail them for doing so. "They cant flunk us, the scoffing stu
dents confided to each other during the repeated long breaks
between classes which they took of their own accord all day.
Why, they need every darn penny we have! If they flunk us,
197
theyll be out of jobs, for the school would be empty! They

divided up into fraternities which mimeographed the copies of
past class tests with the answers, and distributed them to their
members only. The latter boned up on these for days before
the tests, staying up all night, night after night. That was the
only studying they did all year round. During the examinations,
too, the members of each fraternity watched every move of their
valedictorian class member for the prearranged signals for the
answers to the true or false questions. When he gazed slightly
to the left the answer was no; when he gazed slightly to the right,
the answer was yes. Others filled their socks or their cuffs with
keys and salient notes of answers to the questions expected to
be asked. The instructors themselves warned the students sharply
and repeatedly before each test against any cheating whatsoever,
and threatened them with an automatic flunk. Once the time
for holding the test was half over, though, the instructor himself
absented himself from the test room for minutes at a time, and
walked back loudly before reentering. T hen he looked around
closely to see if anybody was cheating.
Frederick prayed for the day when he could afford to raise
sharply the academic standards of his college to a respectable
level and limit its enrollment only to students truly qualified to
uplift the profession. To retain the colleges accreditation now
year-after-year whenever the Board came around to inspect it,
Frederick had to hike from class-to-class for days before the
Board arrived and beg the students to at least be presen t on in
spection day and fill the seats. And, on inspection day, he had to
scurry from class-to-class before the Board arrived and implore
the listless, lounging, astonishingly filled classes to display excep
tional academic industry on that one day; and the laboratory
assistants to subtly put on display all the equipment the school
had, and to just as subtly conceal all it didnt have; and for
everybody in the institution to act, on that one day at least, as if
totally dedicated to the nobility of the profession, both in their
language and demeanor.
During the last three years the college had barely made the
grade. If suitable sums could not be raised soon to enable the
school to erect a new modern building and improve its facilities
considerably, as well as hire instructors with the expected quali
198
fications, the school would be denied accreditation. That would

ring its death knell for student enrollment would fall off over
night, and the college would have to close its doors. Frederick
was the successor of the founder of the college and was very
proud of it. His lifetime dreams were ready to collapse around
him.
Frederick needed $400,000 to save the day. The federal
government would provide the rest (another $350,000) accord
ing to the Aid to Education law, and the college would be saved.
But, for the last two years, Frederick had tried desperately to
raise even a meager portion of the $400,000, and all he had
amassed was a paltry $8,000. Much of that was only pledged
and was, therefore, not cash. The students of his little college
were by no means affluent, and the number of practicing grad
uates was not staggering. Frederick believed wholeheartedly in
the profession, though, and was ready to be martyred for it. When
flying back home from one of his numerous speaking engage
ments in support of that comparatively new profession, which
took him as far away as South Africa, he was seated beside a
Nigerian. The latter informed him considerably about the psychic
powers of the medicine men. When Frederick discussed his own
problem with him (for the Nigerian had studied that very pro
fession in Switzerland), the Nigerian suggested that Frederick
use his personal psychic powered aura to meet the emergency.
Like the proverbial drowning man clutching at a straw, Fred
erick was ready to try anything legal and acceptable to achieve
his ends. The two discussed the different kinds of aura to use
for that purpose, and they agreed that the yellow aura of intel
lectual pride would suit best. The auras of religious piety or
mysticism would throw upon Frederick too much of a humble
light and undermine his efforts. Frederick decided to practice
and perfect such a psychic powered aura and apply it on his non
affluent students. If it brought in significantly more contributions
to the building fund, he would travel and contact more practicing
graduates, as well as more disinterested rich.
Back in the college, Frederick held a school assembly. He
joyously announced the steady progress of the profession in gain
ing license to operate in one more of the countrys states after a
20-year fight, raising the total number of state licenses to 44. He
199
described his trip to South Africa and the enthusiastic reception

he had received. Eventually, he came to the most important mat
ter he had in mindthe nervous and frustrating matter of rais
ing money for the building fund. Before he said a word about
it, though, Frederick added something new and staggeringly
powerful to his personality. He filled himself, first of all, with
a fierce pride in his devotion to the college and the profession,
as if he wished for nothing better than to remain in that strug
gling institution for the rest of his life and do his best fo r the
students and graduates. He visualized himself, at the same time,
turning yellow all over. He let that yellow color evaporate through
his pores and surround him like a bright, lively light. The mo
ment he opened the touchy subject of building fund contribu
tions, he projected that yellow light to his audience with Multi
plied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), so that it en
veloped everybody. Frederick had practiced it before his mirror
until he had actually perceived the yellow light emanating
through his skin and his clothes and surrounding him. Then, he
had projected it towards his image in the mirror until it had
engulfed it.
Frederick drew the yellow light back to him by tightening it,
so that it dragged all the resisting, hostile personalities of his
listeners out of them and banished them from them. Then he
projected his aural light right back to them, but with his own
personality in it, commanding them to H elp Your Alma M ater
H elp Your Alma Mater. Frederick projected it back into them so
forcibly that it permeated every cell in their bodies and converted
them into Fredericks own personality as it felt towards the col
lege. The students at once b eca m e like F red erick or filled with
intellectual pride, in their thinking about the college and stared
directly at him now with a look of admiration and awe, as if they
were witnessing their champion gladiator entering the arena to
risk his life for them against overwhelming odds.
That day the students contributed about five times what
they had contributed on any similar occasion before. An even
much bigger proportion signed pledges, bringing that days con
tribution to about eight times what Frederick had collected after
any such session before. Frederick was overwhelmed with relief.
That very next week he contacted different alumni and projected
200
the yellow aura to them. He also tried it on some previously

disinterested businessmen. Within two years Frederick had raised
enough to buy the land and commence construction on the new
college building. The new building was completed two years
later. Frederick had done the seemingly impossible, and against
the greatest odds.
His college not only received unflinching accreditation,
but hired highly qualified men to teach in it. Frederick raised
its standards for admission to a high level to keep out undesirable
and disinterested students. His college soon became a leader in its
profession. With his psychic powered aura, Frederick, the Presi
dent of a financially shaky, comparatively young professional
college, raised nearly a half million dollars in the nick of time
to save it from certain extinction by converting those who could
save it, into living zombies helplessly under his control.
Conclusion
See how unbelievably you can influence anyone into prac
tically an obedient zombie, helplessly under your complete con
trol with this secret of personal psychic power! See how you can
drag his own personality out of him and banish it from him!
And, then project your ow n right back into him and command
him to act as if he were you. Indeed, have him b ec o m e like you in
his thinking, and therefore act like a psychic slave helplessly
under your control. And, you can achieve all that with the easy
steps described as follows:
Step 1. Use your aura alone by picking out the right color
aura which you need to convert Jack or Jane in
stantly into a living zombie. (Note the colors I have
covered in this chapter.)
Step 2. Fill yourself with the quality which that aural color
represents.
Step 3. Visualize yourself turning that particular aural color,
and let it evaporate through your pores and sur
round you like a mist that typifies it.
Step 4. Project that aural color mist to the person under
your power with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel
divinely blissful), so that it envelops him.
YOUR rbYC'IIlC POWERED
aura
201
Step 5. Climax it by drawing that persons resisting per

sonality out of him by tightening that aural mist
away from him, and banish it from him.
Step 6. Project your aural mist right back to him, but with
your ow n personality in it, and command him (the
new him, in other words) to do exactly what you
want him to do.
Step 7, Project it back into him so forcibly, in fact, that
it permeates every cell in his body and converts him
into your ow n personality as it feels completely
obedient towards your command.
Master the secret of your psychic powered aura. I t is the
one potent secret of your personal psychic power which leaves
anyone a practically breathing robot in your hands. I t is the
one which the fabled shrewd men and women with the greatest
ambitions, all down the Ages, have never failed to master. Never
theless, mastering the secret will serve all ambitions, big or litde.
It is for you to decidel
15
As t r al Bo dy
T h e Psychic-Powered Astral Body is a secret of personal psychic

power with which the few shrewd men or women from time
immemorial have ruled kings and queens from behind the throne.
Further, these shrewd operators snatched others or themselves
out of grave danger instantly in seemingly supernatural fashion,
have performed almost miracles in making man or beast do their
bidding instantly, regardless of time or space. A dictionary de
fines the astral body as a supposed spirit or ghosdike double
of the human body, able to leave it at will.
E verybody possesses an astral body. Your own fits exactly
the contours of your own physical body, and it will not separate
from it permanently until you breathe your last breath of life.
It does leave it at times, though, when you are asleep or uncon
scious, and it can travel anywhere on earth and back, in the wink
of an eye. A noted psychologist affirms that it may travel from a
few seconds to a few hours; that the phenomenon is far more
frequent than generally suspected; and that he estimates that one
out of every 100 persons have actually experienced it, partic
ularly during their periods of stress. When you are conscious,
203
204
YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED ASTRAL BODY
your astral body can be trained to travel for you at will and per
form specific deeds for you when you are asleep.
Your psychic powered astral body affords you an incom
parable method or medium for producing your almost miraculous
secret of personal psychic power. W ith it you can appear before
anyone in person when he is asleep or awake, and maintain
an unbreakable bond with him. You dont even have to know
beforehand where he is located, because your astral body intel
ligence will find him on its own guidance system, like the radar
missile finds the target. Should your wife or husband desert you,
or your grown-up child is away at college or working in a dif
ferent locality and is likely to forget you or forget to write you,
or a cherished friend is to be absent for some time traveling and
meeting new faces and possibly forgetting yours, you can project
your psychic powered astral body to him to remind him of you.
You can project it to stimulate interest in you in someone whom
you yearn to meet but cant do so easily; or with whom you asso
ciate so seldom that you cant easily win romantically, or in busi
ness, or as a financial backer, or ally. W ith it you can fill that
person with such an insatiable hunger to meet you that he (or
she) will seek you out, or facilitate your meeting with him.
With yoir psychic powered astral body you can produce the
exact physical image of yourself which you wish to implant in
anyones consciousness. You can produce yourself as being far
more handsome than you are, astonishingly more slender than
you are (if you are overweight), and an incomparably more
powerful individual than you are in any respect. You can perform
with it, right before anyone, feats of strength and a defiance of
the laws of gravity that makes him disbelieve. You can use the
secret workings of your psychic powered astral body for no end
of purposes, achieving what you want in a seemingly superhuman
manner through your personal psychic power.
T he easy way to perform almost miracles
in communicating with;, or saving the lives of
others or your own from grave danger, with
your psychic powered astral body
The easy way to communicate, control invisibly, or save the
lives of anyone or your own from grave danger, by means of your
205
psychic powered astral body, is by projecting to him an astral

body of yours which looks as he normally expects you to look.
But build up on this astral body, as fabulously as you wish, the
majestic vision of yourself which you like him to see you as being
when he is awake, or fully conscious. Your astral body can repro
duce anything and everything in your daily life, for it can as
sume your exact form, as well as the super-imposed form which
you can create out of it, based on your exact form. And it can
speak and act like you, or in any other way you wish. When you
project this phantasm or psychic image before anyone, regardless
of whether he is asleep or awake, his subconscious mind will be
immediately overwhelmed by it. He will see you with his inner
minds eyes (his highest and lower visual centers) as being th e
majestic vision of yourself which you have projected to him. This
majestic vision of yourself will possess all the superhuman or
desired qualities you have projected into it. It will possess not
only its physical appearance, but its unlimited power, supernat
ural agility and indestructibility. All this because it is based on
the very image of yourself which anyone normally expects to
receive from you, and which, therefore, catches him off-guard
and at once achieves full psychic contact with him.
Practice the exercises as described in the following section
and master producing the power of your psychic powered astral
body.
Exercise 1.
How to make a pow erfu l, d esirable backer o r ally
do your bidding instantly, with your psychic p ow ere d astral

bod y.
You want to make Lawrence, your powerful, desirable backer

or ally, do your bidding instantly, so that he will back you to
limits unheard of. Do it with your psychic powered astral body.
Practice how to create it alone in your room, and then project it
to him.
Lie quietly on your back at bedtime and close your eyes.
Be alone if possible. Visualize yourself looking and acting like
the most ideal person whom Lawrence would like to back or
ally himself with. To do so successfully, pretend that you yourself
are Lawrence and analyze thoroughly and exactly what he would
expect from a person he is to back.
206
YOUB PSYCHIC POWERED ASTRAL BODY
Once that picture is clearly in your mind, visualize yourself

as becoming like that very person. Lie motionless now and vis
ualize your astral body emerging from your physical body in an
exact reproduction of yourself after becoming such a person, but
still looking enough like yourself to assure Lawrence that it is
you. Drive this majestic vision of yourself forcibly out of you
with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful). Prac
tice that until you feel your astral body oozing out of you from
head to foot. The skin on the front of your body should heat up
from the energy generated by the physico-astral separation you
have caused. It might take you days or weeks to feel this heat
and definitely achieve the separation. Then, visualize your astral
body appearing instantly before Lawrence in his sleep that night.
W ith it looking and acting exactly like the majestic vision, of
yourself, have it enact before his sleeping eyes his future contact
with you exactly as you want it to take place. Create this scene
to be most satisfactory to him, but also overwhelmingly satisfac
tory to you.
Practice the whole projection ten times. Then command your
astral body to project itself to Lawrence at the hour you want it
to. To insure your astral body understanding you without a doubt,
repeat your command to it six times. Then, forget about your
astral body and go to sleep. Lawrence will dream that he lived
that scene with youand will see you looking and acting exactly
as you want him to. Next morning, thanks to your psychic pow
ered astral body, your powerful, desirable backer or ally will
arise ready to do your bidding instantly upon your requesting him.
Exercise 2,
How to make a superior who can help you rise fast,
d o your kidding instantly, with your psychic p ow ered astral b od y.
You want Arthur, your superior who can help you rise fast,
to do your bidding instantly. Accomplish that with your psychic
powered astral body. Practice how to create it, alone in your
room, and then project it to him.
Lie quietly on your back at bedtime and close your eyes. Be
alone if possible. Visualize yourself looking and acting like the
most ideal employee whom Arthur would like to push up the
career ladder in that establishment. To do so successfully, pre
207
tend that you yourself are Arthur and analyze thoroughly exactly
what he would expect from an employee whom he wants to push
up the ladder.
Once that picture is clearly in your mind, visualize yourself
as becoming that very person immediately. Lie motionless now
and visualize your astral body emerging from your physical body
in an exact reproduction of yourself after becoming such a per
son, but still looking enough like yourself to assure Arthur that
it is you. Drive this majestic vision forcibly out of you with Multi
plied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful). Practice that
until you feel your astral body oozing out of you from head to
foot. The skin on the front of your body will heat up from the
energy generated by the physico-astral separation. Then vis
ualize your astral body appearing instantly before Arthur in his
sleep that night. With it looking and acting exactly like the
majestic vision of yourself, have it enact before his sleeping eyes
his future association with you exactly as you want it to take
place. Create this scene to be most satisfactory to him, but also
overwhelmingly satisfactory to you.
Practice the whole projection ten times. Then command
your astral body to project itself to Arthur at the hour you want
it to. To insure your astral body understanding you without a
doubt, repeat your command to it six times. Then, consciously
forget your astral body, and go to sleep. Your boss, Arthur, will
dream that he lived that scene with youand will see you look
ing and acting exactly as you want him to. Next morning, thanks
to your psychic powered astral body, your superior who can help
you rise fast, will arise ready to follow your bidding whenever
you suggest it.'
Exercise 3.
How to make a difficult subordinate, or youngster,
do your bidding instantly, with your psychic p o w ered astral

b o d y.
You want Alfred or Alice, the difficult subordinate, or young

ster, to do you bidding instantly. Accomplish just that with the
power of your psychic powered astral body. Practice how to cre
ate it, alone in your room, and then project it to him.
Lie quietly on your back at bedtime and close your eyes.
208
Be alone if possible. Visualize yourself looking and acting like

the ideal superior whom Alfred or Alice would like to have. To
do so successfully, pretend that you yourself are Alfred or Ahce
and analyze thoroughly exactly what he would expect from an
ideal superior. Once that picture is clearly in your mind, visualize
yourself as becoming that very person. Lie motionless now and
visualize your astral body emerging from your physical body in
an exact reproduction of yourself after becoming such a person,
but still looking enough like yourself to assure Alfred or Alice
that it is you.
Drive this majestic vision forcibly out of you with Multi
plied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful). Practice that
until you feel your astral body oozing out of you from head to
foot. The skin on the front of your body will heat up from the
energy generated by the physico-astral separation. Then visualize
your astral body appearing instantly before Alfred or Alice in
his sleep that night. W ith it looking and acting exactly like the
majestic vision of yourself, have it enact before his sleeping eyes
his future relationship with you exactly as you want it to take
place. Create this scene to be most satisfactory to him, but also
definitely satisfactory to you.
Practice the whole projection ten times. Then command
your astral body to project itself to Alfred or Alice at the hour
you want it to. To insure your astral body understanding you
without a doubt, repeat your command to it six times. Then, con
sciously forget about your astral body. Alfred or Alice will dream
that he lived that scene with youand will see you looking and
acting exactly as you want him to. Next morning, thanks to your
psychic powered astral body, your difficult subordinate or young
ster will arise ready and obedient to do your bidding instantly
without reservation.
astral body to perform miracles in making man or beast do your
bidding instantly, regardless of time or space. In the true life
cases described in the following paragraphs, you will learn how
different people in different areas of the world have used the
superhuman magic secret of the psychic powered astral body.
The names of the individuals involved have been changed.
209
How penniless, gravely ill Tom, 1,000 miles away in Nica

ragua, appeared instantly before his affluent brother in
Panama, who did not know where he was, and called for
financial help, with his psychic powered astral body.
Fifty-year-old Tom was not doing well in business in Pan
ama. His younger brother Earl, though, was getting rich as a
professional man. Tom was also having domestic trouble, for he
suspected his wife had affairs with other men. Tom left her and
immigrated to Nicaragua, 1,000 miles away, to make a new start.
Ashamed of himself, he did not even inform his brother about it,
for Earl had repeatedly called his attention to the worthlessness
of his wife, and Tom had furiously defended her. Now Tom was
absolutely convinced that Earl was right. But he loved his wife
still and would admit to nobody that she was faithless to him.
Tom found life no easier in Nicaragua. The country was in
poor shape and was in the grip of a revolution. Tom went from bad
to worse, hardly earning enough to eat. His health broke down;
he was stricken with peptic ulcers and other malnutrition dis
eases and was gravely ill. A poverty-stricken old native couple
took him into their bleak hut and were helping him to breathe his
last as comfortably as they could. In utter despair Tom decided
to swallow his pride and seek help from Earl. He and his brother
had been close all their lives, had lived in Trinidad in the West
Indies until Tom was 30 and Earl 23, and then had immigrated
to Panama. Years later, Tom helped Earl go through college in
the United States and become a professional man and return to
Panama and get rich. Their marriages had torn them somewhat
apart, but they still remained close enough. Toms West Indian
wife, though, had not loved him and had dishonored his name.
Earl had warned him repeatedly to beware of her, for she had
been detected patronizing the witch-doctor, unquestionably to
procure subtle poisons to use on him.
To dispatch a letter to his brother, even by air mail, seemed
too slow in his emergency. During his long stay in the West
Indies, Tom had picked up considerable lore about psychic phe
nomena. While strolling through the woods with Earl, they had
seen certain natives seeming to fly by means of their arms and legs
alone, emitting strange cries as they blazed corkscrew-shaped
210
trails through the air, and performing other unbelievable feats.

In his desperate condition Tom selected one such means with
which he hoped to contact Earl as swiftly as possible. He would
use his psychic powered astral body. Tom remembered what a
mystic had taught him about it.
Late that night Tom practiced how to create and project it.
He lay motionless on his back in the dark and shut his eyes. He
visualized his astral body emerging from his physical body in an
exact reproduction of himself as he looked now, in his dangerous
illness. He drove that realistic vision forcibly out of his body with
Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful). In other
words, have absolute faith in God or in the supernatural. Tom
practiced that until he felt his astral body oozing out of him from
head to foot. The feverish skin on the front of his body heated
up from the energy generated by the physico-astral separation.
It would have required several weeks of practice before he felt
that heat and achieved separation, but in his terror-stricken state
and with his full conviction that psychic phenomena was true,
he achieved that separation fast. Then he visualized his astral
body appearing instantly before Earl in his sleep that night. W ith
it looking exactly as he looked in his present state, Tom had
it beg his brother to help save his life.
Tom practiced the whole projection ten times. Then he com
manded his astral body to project itself to Earl at the hour he
wanted it to. To insure his astral body understanding him with
out a doubt, Tom repeated his command to it six times. Then he
forgot his astral body and sank into a troubled sleep.
Two hours later that night, over 1,000 miles away in Panama,
Earl was abruptly awakened by a pleading shouting near his
window. Earl! Earl! the voice cried. Help me! Help mel Im
dying!
In his palatial home in the suburban section of Panama City,
Earl sat up immediately. He put on the lights, but found no one
else in the bedroom. He was dimly aware, though, of something
misty vanishing out of his barred window. Did you hear Tom cry
for help in here? he asked his wife frantically, as he looked
out the window and perceived only the weird tropical darkness.
Tom? his wife exclaimed. In here? . . . Why, of course I
heard nobody! How could he or anybody eke climb inside those
211
iron bars, anyway? And, how could he get in from downstairs

through those bolted doors, with the dog barking so loudly? You
must have had a bad dream.
I dont believe in ghostly nonsense either, Earl agreed.
Still, I know I heard Tom right in here. I dont know how he got
in, though! I even saw som ething strange vanishing through those
bars!
Please, Earl, his wife snapped impatiently. Youre an
educated man! Youre highly respected! If people hear you talk
ing like that, they will think that you are an ignorant believer
in voodoo! Pull yourself together and go back to sleep!
Earl lay in bed again, but could not sleep a wink till morn
ing. Next day he made ceaseless attempts to find out about Tom,
but learned nothing whatsoever about him. He had a strong feel
ing, though, that his brother desperately needed help, but he did
not know where to locate Tom. A thorough check at the foreign
office for the last two years revealed no such name on any pass
port. Unknown to Earl was that his brother had left Panama for
Nicaragua under an assumed name. All day long, Earls head
went round in circles.
The next day, an urgent air mail letter arrived from Tom in
Nicaragua. Earl burst into perspiration from head to foot. Upon
learning of his brothers dire need, Earl rushed $600 for medical
aid and passage back to Panama as soon as Tom could travel.
He saved his brothers life. Tom was able to return to Panama
two weeks later after having a proper diet and medical help.
Earl took him into his house to stay until he recovered. Then he
learned that Tom h ad projected his astral body to him that un
forgettable night, pleading for help. With his psychic powered
astral body, penniless, gravely ill Tom, 1,000 miles away, had
appeared instantly before his affluent brother, who did not know
where he was, and called for financial help. And, his brother,
thereby, had been ready to do his bidding.
How desperate Louis in Chicago, unexpectedly deserted by
the wife he loved, was able to locate her quickly in the small
town to which she had fled, living under an assumed name,
with his psychic powered astral body.
Louis, a conscientious person, was deeply in love with his
212
wife Esther, and drove her to hysteria with his unreasonable

jealousy. Every man she passed by or glanced at, threw him into
fury. Esther told him that she might as well walk down the street
wearing blinders like a horse. They crossed words repeatedly
over that issue, until Esther even had to watch how she talked
to the janitor or the butcher.
Matters reached the point where Esther could bear it no
longer. She loved Louis dearly; he was the soul of kindness,
refused her nothing, worshiped the ground she walked on, begged
her to live like a lady of leisure and let him do everything for
her, even though his earnings were not that startling. To desert
him was the last thing she could think of, but how could she
continue living with him as they were? She feared, besides, that
one day, in a fit of jealousy, he might grow violent and dangerous!
One night they engaged in one of their most savage quar
rels. And, it had resulted from something so insignificant as Esther
opening the window with a smile. A young man had looked up
from the sidewalk and smiled back. Louis happened to be near
enough to witness the innocent exchange.
Close to a fit, Esther dropped on the bed and wept for hours.
She was a total wreck next morning. Her head felt as big as the
moon, and was ready to split. Louis kissed her hands and feet
and implored with her to forgive him. But Esther realized that
the next terrible quarrel was just around the corner, and she
could not go through another such ordeal. She had some money
put away. She was tempted to flee to another Chicago neighbor
hood, but she feared that Louis would seek her out relentlessly
and might, even if only by accident, run into her sometime if she
worked downtown, as he did. People who had a strong bond
between them seemed to be always being drawn together some
how when they remained in the same general area.
Her only solution, Esther concluded, was to flee from
Chicago altogether. She had just enough money for that, too.
She would go just far enough away from it to work and live
without Louis and, eventually, he could seek an uncontested
divorce on the grounds of desertion. That very afternoon she
left Louis a short note advising him to waste no time trying to
find her because she was going away to where he would least
213
expect her to go. She loved him still, she admitted, but to con
tinue as they were, was impossible. She wished him all the good
in the world and urged him to forget her, get himself an easy
divorce and find the woman who suited him.
The truth at last dawned on Louis as it never had before.
But, how could he find Esther now and get her back? His friends
did not know how, either. She could go to so many places right
around Chicago! one of them said with a sigh. It would take
a psychic to find out where.
Psychic! The word seized hold of Louis mind. He had read
considerably about that in some of my writingsparticularly
about astral body projection.
Louis investigated astral body projection and determined
to practice and try it. He lay motionless on his back at bedtime
and shut his eyes. He visualized himself looking and acting ex
actly as he should have when Esther was with himthat is, as
the trusting, level-headed, non-spying husband which she had
undoubtedly expected him to be; as the husband who wasted no
time disputing over mere coincidences. After all, he had never
even heard the slightest rumor against her morality. His jealousy
of her was based upon his own imaginings of what she cou ld do
in her leisure time if she wanted to. Louis visualized his astral
body emerging from his physical body in an exact reproduction
of himself looking and acting just as he would look and act with
Esther in the future in order to make her happy and keep her.
He drove that majestic vision of himself forcibly out of him with
Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful). In other
words, have absolute faith in God or in the supernatural.
Louis practiced the whole projection repeatedly for a week.
Finally, he felt his astral body oozing out of him from head to
foot. The skin on the front of his body heated up from the energy
generated by the physico-astral separation. Then he visualized
his astral body appearing instantly that night by the corner of
whatever street, and then in whatever house Esther lived now,
and then before Esther herself and begged her to come back to
him.
He practiced the whole projection ten times. Then he com
manded his astral body to project itself to Esther three hours
214
YOtm
p s y c h ic p o w e r e d
a st r a l bo d y
after he fell asleep. To insure his astral body understanding him

without a doubt, Louis repeated his command to it six times.
Then, he rested his thoughts about his astral body and sank into
sleep.
Much later that night, Louis awoke with a start. He had a
vague feeling that he had been dreaming and seeing different
things. In particular, though, he vividly recalled staring at a
street sign with the words Rose Street, and then at a house
with a three digit number which was difficult to decipher in the
dark. But, it had started with a six. Louis also dimly recollected
entering a railroad station with a name beginning with L a.
Shaking and dripping with perspiration, Louis sprang to
his feet and jotted it all down. At once he searched through
a map of the Chicago area. Many towns, suburbs or subdivisions
had names beginning with La. During the next few weeks Louis
drove to one of them after another, but either he found no Rose
Street or no other quick evidence of Esther in any of them.
Only one such town remained, about 90 miles away in In
diana. Louis drove there promptly. He found there a street by
that name! It extended only a few blocks, and there were several
old residences on the 600 block. Louis parked his own car several
blocks away and rented another to prevent Esther from recog
nizing his as he parked on the next block and watched. Near
sunset he spied Esther walking up on that street! She entered
one of the homes and closed the door! Louis nearly collapsed.
Late that night he hurried by on foot and read the number over
the entrance. He saw a six, but the shadow of a tree covered the
rest. He drew nearer and read 611. Louis could hardly believe
his eyes. A family name appeared on the name plate on the
door, but not Esthers name.
Louis checked in at a hotel and wrote Esther a letter. He
informed her that he was in town and staying at that hotel, and
that by chan ce he had seen her and followed her. He assured her
that he was a changed man and that, if she gave him another
chance, he would now be to her the husband she deserved. Would
she please come back to him? On the other hand, he would not
frighten nor plague her if she no longer wanted him. Therefore,
she should not flee town from him again. Next day, at noon, he
215
was driving back to Chicago. His heart would be broken beyond

repair if he had to leave without her. If she did not contact him
by then at the hotel, he would realize that he had lost forever
the greatest blessing he ever had. Once more, then, and for the
last time, he desperately begged her to return to him.
Louis waited hopefully until 11:50 next morning. But there
was no sign of Esther. He had lost her forever. He drew on his
hat and coat and plodded to the door as if made of soft clay.
Just then his room telephone buzzed. The clerk, however,
did not answer him when he responded. Moments later, there
was a hard rapping on his door. He threw it open. Drenched with
tears and carrying her suitcase, was Esther.
Louis and Esther went on a second, but shorter honeymoon,
before returning to Chicago. During it Louis learned that Esther
had actually seen him appear before her bed that projecting
night and beseech her to come back to him. He had looked so
terrifyingly distressed, too, that she had felt crushing]y ill for de
serting him. When she had put on the light, though, she had
found no evidence that anybody else had been in the room. She
inquired at the railroad and bus stations next day and had been
assured that nobody fitting his description had been seen using
them. Yet, Esther had remained positive that she had both seen
and h eard him that night. There is no doubt, as you know now,
that she really had.
Louis and Esther went back to Chicago. They had one child
a year later and moved to San Francisco soon after that, a per
fectly contented married couple. With his psychic powered astral
body Louis had located the wife he loved, after she had fled from
him, and had brought her back to him by making hex do his
bidding. He found her only through his astral bodys intelligence
in knowing where to locate her.
How the horrified Mela instantly lifted her much bigger,
heavier, unconscious husband bodily and leaped across a
10-foot chasm to save him from certain death from an ava
lanche, with her psychic powered astral body.
Mela was just an average woman. She and her husband Cyril
had immigrated to a foreign country to work on a construction
216
project. Mela and Cyril were from Montserrat, one of the Lee
ward Islands, not far from Trinidad, West Indies, and they were
poor and uneducated. Cyril, her husband, was working one day
on the crest of a hill which was being cut in half to make way for
the works plant below. Mela happened by that day and stopped
briefly to observe her husband working.
Suddenly, the edge of the sliced hill gave way, and Cyril
went tumbling headlong towards the graveyard of a chasm below.
Mela shrieked, but in that tumultuous roar, hers was a cry in
the wilderness. The moment Cyril landed flat on a mound of
dislodged clay below, another piece of the edge of the hill broke
off from where he fell, directly above him. In a few seconds Cyril
would be buried in the avalanche, from where he could never
be rescued. Instinctively remembering her psychic power instruc
tion as her mother taught her, Mela at once visualized herself
as being converted suddenly into a giant of a man with stagger
ingly long and powerful legs. She immediately visualized this
giant, building up within her, from head to foot. She drove its
development within her with Super Multiplied Nerve Gap power
(feel divinely blissful). In other words, have absolute faith in
God, or, in the psychic supernatural. The skin on the front of
her body heated up from the energy generated by the physicoastral energy so fiercely that she felt as if being scorched.
By now the loosened rocks and clay above were crashing
down towards Cyril, who lay undetected by anyone but Mela.
The huge giant she had projected of herself darted across the
chasm, springing from boulder to boulder like lightning. As if in
a trance, Mela felt herself, through her astral body, p ick up her
190 pound spouse as if he weighed ten pounds, and set him
across her shoulders. Then she made on e desp erate leap across
the ten-foot chasm. Right behind them the avalanche thundered,
filling the air with a cloud of yellow dust and flying particles.
With her psychic powered astral body, Mela had produced
a giant, astrally powered force that transformed her to have amaz
ing strength in a flash to do the impossible, building a body
within her with such supernatural power and agility that it had
lifted her much bigger, heavier, unconscious husband bodily and
leaped across a ten-foot chasm to save him from certain death
from an avalanche.
217
How hopelessly doomed Boyne saved his life on kind from

an attacking 20-foot crocodile with his psychic powered
astral body.
Boyne, a 23-year-old West Indian youth, was swimming one
lazy sunny day in a natural pool at the foot of a waterfall. The
spot was infested with crocodiles, but the natives swam in the
natural pool nevertheless, for it was far more delightful than
bathing in their laundry tubs.
After stepping out of the water, cleansed of perspiration and
refreshed, he was startled by what resembled a huge tree trunk
floating in, not far behind him. Suddenly it rose higher out of
the churning river, like the nightmare of a dragon. It was a
colossal 20-foot crocodile. It climbed the stony bank now, elevat
ing itself on its four crooked limbs like a gargantuan lizard, until
its body was higher off the ground than Boynes knees. W ith its
side-placed eyes pinned forward on Boyne, it snapped its armlength jaws about three feet apart, revealing its long, spike teeth.
Swishing its seven-foot trunk-like coned tail which stirred up the
water behind it like a propeller, it bounded forward after Boyne.
Chilled to the bone, despite the insufferable heat, Boyne
broke into flight. When he looked back, though, he beheld the
horrifying monster gaining ground on him fast, for he himself ran
with two feet, while the monster ran with four. Petrified through
and through, Boyne started running in a curve, as he had been
told, to compel the speeding terror to retard its pace in order to
keep turning to remain on his trail. Boynes heart battered his
chest so tempestuously that he thought it would leap out of his
throat. All the time, too, he heard the mammoth tearing through
the bushes behind him and felt its hot, blood-thirsty breath
drawing closer and closer to his naked body.
On the verge of exhaustion, Boyne halted abruptly against
a tree trunk and turned and faced the advancing monstrosity.
He had no chance of resisting it with his hands. He would just
be seized by the ghastly jaws, dragged across the bushes into
the water, hauled below and mangled to death. Frantic, Boyne
himself practically turned into a savage animal. Panting and gasp
ing for breath, he stared just past the eyes of the heinous creature
and psychically visualized himself being converted into a colossal
TOUR PSYCHIC POWERED ASTRAL BODY
218
fiend to defend himself. He visualized this colossal fiend oozing

out of him, from head to foot. He drove it forcibly out of him
with Super Multiplied Nerve Gap power. The skin of Boynes
body heated up from the energy generated by the physico-astral
separation, so fiercely that he felt as if being scorched by this
supernatural kind of transformation.
All at onceand Boyne could hardly believe his eyesthis
gigantic astral body of his own creation leaped up and down
like an ogre, waving its arms high in the air like an ape and
roaring with a deafening thunder. The crocodile drew itself to
an immediate halt and looked up, its jaws half closed. Boynes
astral body then sprang at it and rained blows upon its snout and
kicked it in the eyes. The man-eater beat a hasty retreat, fran
tically snapping at the windmill arms and legs of its unexpected
assailant. But its jaws closed only on the empty air, while the
arms and legs of the phantasm continued to batter it without let
up. The crocodile drew back farther and farther, until it turned
in rout and plunged back to the bottom of the pool. And just as
suddenly, Boynes towering rescuer seemed to vanish from sight.
At once, though, Boyne felt sharp pains on his fists and feet and
saw bleeding from many places.
Boyne staggered back to his house. Of one thing he was
positive, he, him self, had psychically created and projected that
enormous demon which had soared to four or five times his own
size and rescued him so mysteriously. He himself had materialized
it and he himself was amazingly transformed. With his psychic
powered astral body, and no other weapon, hopelessly doomed
Boyne had saved his own life from an attacking 20-foot crocodile
by defeating it entirely through the power of his limidess astral
body powers.
Conclusion
See how fantastically you can use this almost unknown secret
of your personal psychic power to perform miracles in com
municating with others or in making them do your bidding in
stantly, regardless of time or space! See how you can convert
yourself into a herculean superhuman instantly and snatch others
YOUR PSYCHIC POWEBED ASTRAL BODT
219
or yourself out of grave danger in seemingly supernatural fash

ion! And, you can perform all those miracles simply by following
the rales below:
Step 1. Use your astral body alone by visualizing it doing
exactly what you want it to do for you.
Step 2. As you he motionless in bed, visualize your astral
body emerging from your physical body in an exact
reproduction of yourself, looking and acting as you
would expect to look and act in order to achieve
your seemingly unattainable goal.
Step 3. Drive this majestic vision of yourself forcibly out
of you with Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel di
vinely blissful). If you are in grave danger, drive it
with a superhuman Multiplied Nerve Gap power
(feel divinely blissful). In other words, have abso
lute faith in God or in the controlled supernatural
to get you what you must have.
Step 4. Practice projecting that majestic vision, that astral
body of yours, until you feel it oozing out of you
from head to foot, and the skin on your body heat
ing up from the energy generated by the physicoastral separation you have caused.
Step 5. Then visualize your astral body appearing instantly
that night before the person you want it to appear,
Step 6. Practice ten times Steps 1 to 5. Then command your
astral body to appear at a certain time somewhere
after you go to bed. To insure its understanding you
without a doubt, repeat your command to it six
times.
Step 7. At the time you directed it to, your astral body will
do exactly as you commanded it. It will secure for
you the information you wish, or it will contact Jack
or Jane either by making an apparition before him,
or by communicating to him with your voice.
Master the workings of your psychic powered aura. It is the
most wonder-working psychic secret of your personal psychic
power. With it, a limited number of very shrewd men and women,
220
YOUR PSYCIIIC POWERED ASTllAL BODY
all through the Ages, have performed true m iracles in demon

strating the domination they held over people, animals, or any
circumstances.
N ote: In the psychic power blotch, which follows, you will
be shown exactly how Mela and Boyne created their giant astral
bodies to effect their seemingly supernatural rescues.
T he psychic pow er blotch (th e secret o f producing
the giant astral b od y )
It is well-known that the mystic yogis stare at their own
navels in order to achieve absolute concentration to develop their
power to perform their miracles. It enables them to blot out all
awareness of the outside world and attain one-pointedness. This
is known as the practice of omphaloskepsis, and widely used by
mystics. The Psychic Power Blotch, however, is used for the iden
tical purpose by the medicine men of the Leeward Islands of
the West Indies, and it is equally effective and far less of a strain
on the muscles of the back and neck as in navel viewing. These
medicine men chop a pineapple in half, insert the thin end of a
twig in the center of the core, set the cut half of the fruit about
half a stones-throw away from them, and then sit and concen
trate on the speck-like end of the twig in the middle of the pine
apple. For Mela and Boyne to produce their giant astral bodies
to perform their incredible rescues, they had to throw themselves
into a state of concentration actually supernatural, so that they
turned absolutely oblivious to themselves and their perils. In no
other way could they have controlled their terror so thoroughly
that they could harness all their astral body forces together and
project practically supernatural Multiplied Nerve Gap powered
(feel divinely blissful) giant astral bodies so vast and omnipotent
that they ranged from four to ten times their own sizes, and from
ten to 20 times as strong. And, how did they perform that miracle?
Take Boynes case alone, to make it easier to explain. Boyne
did not perform his miracle by staring at the immense monster
plunging at him with its spike teeth jaws stretched open three
feet wide. To stare at that creature straight would have rendered
Boyne all but lifeless. He performed his miracle instead by staring
only at a little blotch or speck fust b ey o n d the advancing croco
221
dile. Boyne concentrated on that little blotch alonea little

psychic blotch like the one illustrated in this section. Then he
ejected his normal astral body out of himself with something like
a supernatural Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely bliss
ful) and blasted it at that blotch with an irresistible inner force
that shook his body like a reed and squeezed his life-size astral
body down to the size of a small seed, or small enough to fit into
that speck-sized blotch.
Boynes astral body was now similar to an atom bomb, with
its astral molecules pressed so tightly together that, when det
onated, the molecules would bombard each other with such tre
mendous power that it would gush out to a fantastic size. That
was precisely what Boyne did next. He stared at the blotch and
fired an astral arrow at it, straight from his own psychic power
center, through his eyes. It ripped into the blotch and caused in
furiating discomfort to his astronomically compressed astral body,
inciting it to burst free from its "imprisonment. The force of its
rebound back to normal size was so phenomenal that his astral
body, as a result, was enlarged to m any tim es its normal size be
fore the force of the rebound expended itself.
And, before his exploded astral body could shrink back to
its normal size, Boyne sent it a psychic power command to attack
that m onster an d chase it away! His still infuriated astral body
at once turned on the reptile with supernatural savagery and
drove it back into the pool. Boynes raging astral body was
capable at that moment of moving a mountain. That is how he
and Mela performed their miracles with the giant astral body as
really their own body!
Exercise
Practice, now, how to create your own giant astral body.

Look at the psychic power blotch as illustrated in this section.
Stare at it with such intensity that you see nothing else, hear
nothing else, smell nothing else, taste nothing else. Just lose your
self in that blotch, as if hypnotized by it. But, do not engage in
self-hypnosis with it. Use your personal psychic power with your
conscious mind fully aw ake, in order to be alw ays the conscious
master of the situation You wont achieve such a total concentra
222
r o v n p s t c sac p o w e r e d a s t r a l b o d y
The Psychic Power Blotch.
223
tion at first, but that is w hat you have to attain to produce your
giant astral body. Mela and Boyne were in desperate straits
which instantly increased their power of concentration at least
109 times stronger than yours, or like the psychic masters. In
tensify your concentration to that degree by steadily intensifying
your Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel divinely blissful), and
you, too, can do w hat they did.
So, practice concentrating on the psychic power blotch until
you blot out everything else from your awareness except that
blotch. Then eject your astral body out of you with a super
intensified Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel as divinely bliss
ful as possible), so that your whole body feels as if suddenly on
fire. You will shake from head to foot with the fury of your drive.
Immediately squeeze in on your ejected astral body from all
directions, like pressing upon a piece of cotton in your hands,
until it is small and hard, like a red pepper seed. F it your hard,
red pepper seed sized astral body into that blotch like an egg in
side the shell. Then at once visualize a sharp-pointed arrow, deep
in your forehead, and fire it out, through your eyes, at the pulp of
the blotch. Your tightly impacted astral body will explode to set
itself free: it will rip through the air in all directions to a signifi
cantly larger size than it was before, until the energy of the ex
plosion expends itself.
Repeat the exercise and fire a larger and still faster astral
arrow (greater speed carries greater power) at the pulp of the
blotch. Your tightly impacted astral body will explode still more
violently and rip through the air to a still larger size than it did
before. W ith practice, not in one day, certainly, you will produce
your own giant astral body, just as Mela and Boyne did. You will
do it when you concentrate for it with the desperate power which
they did.
16
T h e F a s c i t a r r : H o w to
Retain Yo ur Personal Psychic
Power Permanently
Y o u have now seen produced all the secrets and workings

of your psychic powers. Make permanent in you now this secret
power with which some of the most ordinary people, since time
immemorial, have invisibly ruled kings and queens . . . thrilled,
at any age, the most sought-after men or women . . . swept
others everywhere off their feet . , . amassed fabulous wealth
. . . healed the dying . . . snatched others or themselves out
of grave danger in seemingly supernatural fashion. T he Fascitarr
m akes that secret p ow er perm anent in you. Practice it, alone, in
your room, and then use it regularly, thereafter, to keep the
magic of your personal psychic power permanently in you and
always immediately available.
How to create th e Fascitarr fo r you rself
Exercise 1.
Stand alone m your room, with your b a c k to the mirror.
Visualize yourself as having mastered the secrets of your per225
226
TH E FASCITARR
sonal psychic power and as consequently possessing a secret

power over others which no one can resist. Visualize yourself,
next, as being transformed, from head to foot, into such a person.
Visualize yourself, in other words, as looking like such a person,
m oving like him, talking like him, thinking like himdoing every
thing, in fact, like him. Drift around your room and talk to an
imaginary person as if you really are this irresistible new, psychic
p o w ered you. Repeat this exercise until you absolutely stam p out
your undesirable O LD S E L F from the mirror o f your mind.
N ote: The new, psychic p ow ered you automatically pos
sesses all the secret power of psychic energy because it is just
like the selves of the otherwise ordinary people who ruled. These
otherwise ordinary people did not present themselves to others
and, therefore, did not see themselves as the inconsequential be
ings that they actually were. On the contrary, they visualized
themselves as being the most irresistible mortals on earth. Then
they acted as if they w ere those very mortals, by producing the
well-guarded secrets of their personal psychic power. They did
not harbor the least doubt of their irresistibility to anybody and
everybody they encountered, no matter how powerful, influential
or attractive that person was. With that invincible majestic vision
of themselves, they were bursting with confidence in their abili
ties to control instantly any human being, beast or ghost, and
make them do their bidding. As a result, they autom atically pro
duced correctly all the working secrets of psychic power and
acquired swiftiy all they wanted from other peopleeffortlessly.
How
to project the Fascitarr
E xercise 2 .
Turn about-face now, stare into your mirror and let your
cast-off self return to it as your image. But instead of perceiving
it as being your image, perceive it as being the image of som ebody
else whom you wish to control instantly. Practice and perfect
this substitute perceiving.
Gather, now, the on e thought picture of the new, psychic
p o w ered you in the psychic power center in your forehead. Then
hurl it, like a soft cannon ball, into the forehead of the somebody
TH E FASCITAKR
227
else in the mirror. With Multiplied Nerve Gap power (feel

divinely blissful), implant that soft cannon ball of energy hard
into that persons conscious and subconscious minds for two sec
onds, so that it becomes an integral part of his two minds.
T hat is the well-guarded secret power which certain other
wise ordinary people have used all down the Ages. Everyone will
at once accept this projected vision of the new, psychic p ow ered
you as the real you and will forget the old you altogether!
Exercise 3 .
Master these two exercises through practice. Then do them

once a day, preferably in the morning immediately upon arising,
if you have time. Do them, otherwise, whenever you find it con
venient during the day, or at night before bedtime. Do them
rapidly, too, so that they occupy only two minutes altogether to
complete. Then do them faster and faster, until you do them in
ten seconds altogether. Do them regularly, though, so as to keep
your cast-off self from returning to you. Your cast-off self was
always just a figment of imagination in your mind, anyhow. In
that way, too, you keep the new, psychic p ow ered you perma
nently in the mirror of your mind. So, do these three exercises and
perfect the Fascitarr. The new, psychic p ow ered you will then
automatically produce the secret workings of your full knowledge
of your personal psychic power.
E pi l og ue
T he new, psychic pow ered you

You have completed this book and absorbed its unfailing
guidance. You have transformed yourself away from a fumbling,
uncertain individual who has been trying to find th e way to get
the most out of life quickly and easily. Practically all your life
you had accepted the seemingly miraculous gains of certain other
wise average individuals whom you knew or learned about, as the
direct product of luck, connections, the right contacts,
fate, pull, opportunism, etc. All such reasons may be true
in countless casesbut not the way you thought. Such otherwise
average individuals have luck because they know how to get
it with personal psychic power. They get the right contacts
with it. They alter their fates with it. They change their whole
lives with it. W ithout it you yourself only change your own life
to the worse. You strew unnecessary obstacles in your path and
lose unrecoverable ground fast when you should be gaining it
by leaps and bounds. Hereafter, though, with the secrets of per
sonal psychic power, you too will have luck, connections, the
right contacts, fate, pull, opportunity. You too will zoom
upwards in anything you wishand do so effortlessly, just as
others before you did since time immemorial. W ith the new,
psychic p o w ered you, your fondest dreams will come true effort
lessly. T he other person can make them come true for you, for h e
will become the unsuspecting tool of your use of psychic power.
228

Psychic Influence

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Psychic Influence

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

W h a t Thi s Book C a n Do for Y o u

This book reveals at last the mystery of the phenomenal secret

The blinding power that awaits your command

W HAT THIS BOOK CAN DO FOR YOU

induce others to accept you as being counts up to one thousand

WHAT THIS BOOK CAN DO FOR YOU

1. Have people see you instantly as bursting with a fascina

W HAT THIS BOOK CAN DO FOR YOU

19. Convert people instantly to be under your control re

1 How White Sorcery Works for You 19

Psychic Secret 2: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Psychic Secret 3: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Psychic Secret 4: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Psychic Secret 5: How to Produce the "Magic of Your Psychic

Psychic Secret 5: How to Produce the Magic of your Psychic

Exercise 1. How to win over to you the domineering mother of

Psychic Secret 6: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Exercise 1. How to excite the woman you want, instantly, with

Psychic Secret 7: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Exercise 1. How to convert a domineering mate into a coopera

Psychic Secret 8: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Exercise 1. How to calm the suspicions of a jealous husband or

Psychic Secret 8: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Exercise 3. How to enslave the man you like, instantly, with

Psychic Secret 9; How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Psychic Secret 11: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

Exercise 2. How to lecture to groups and build up a following

Psychic Secret 13: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

The easy way to convert others invisibly like living zombies

Psychic Secret 14: How to Produce the Magic of Your Psychic

The easy way to perform almost miracles in communicating with,

15 Psychic Secret 14: How to Produce the "Magic of Your Psychic

How W h i t e Sor cery

How b lack m agic is produ ced

HOW W H ITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

If the intended victim happens to be a healthy person, but

HOW W HITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

this psychic power projection of yours eagerly. You will at once

HOW W HITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

ically weak, you can implant into a threatening assailant a psychic

HOW W HITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

frequently the only practical and instant solution to an otherwise

HOW W H ITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

HOW W HITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

opinions or explanations of it differ always in varying degrees.

HOW WHITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

electrical charges) which attract and bind to them certain specific

The five channels through which you control

HOW W HITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

4. Through their sense of smell (by keeping your body and

HOW W HITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

HOW W HITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

12 x 12 x 12, or thousands of times by the time it reaches the

How to reduce the resistance at your N erve C a p s.

Sit calmly wherever you are, and reflect about something

How to create instant M ultiplied N erve G a p pow er.

For about half a minute now, think of your daily affairs

HOW W H ITE SORCERY WORKS FOR YOU

HOW W HITE SORCERY WORKS FOB YOU

I he Psychic Powered Thought is the magic secret for enslaving

YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED THOUGHT

YOUR PSYCHIC POWERED THOUGHT

ment in life is based upon Joe persuading Jack to do what Jack

How to seize the attention instantly o f a pow erful,